THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 UNIT. OF CALIF. LIBRARY. LOS ANGELES
 
 The 
 
 INVADER'S SON 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM ANTONY KENNEDY 
 
 Author of 
 
 "Ai Britons See It," "The Making of Peter Dunn," 
 "The Master of Bcnne Terre," etc. 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 GEORGE SULLY AND COMPANY 
 
 \c\ c*
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1919, BY 
 GEORGE SULLY AND COMPANY 
 
 PRINTED IN II. S. A.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I THE WEDDING i 
 
 II AN INVADER'S WRONG . . . . 17 
 
 III THE BATTLE OF THE RIVERS . . 28 
 
 IV A MEMORY OF SIN 40 
 
 V THE SILENT ADVOCATE ... 50 
 
 VI THE DEAF AND DUMB SPY . . 56 
 
 VII FOR His SAKE 72 
 
 VIII AFTER BATTLES END .... 79 
 
 IX RESTORING His DREAMLAND . . 90 
 
 X PRACTICAL REPENTANCE . . .103 
 
 XI A FRENCHMAN'S HOME . . . 120 
 
 XII THE STING OF INJUSTICE . . .133 
 
 XIII His MOTHER UNDERSTOOD . .142 
 
 XIV AN EVENT 155 
 
 XV THE FIRST CHALLENGE . . .171 
 
 XVI THE LORD OF THE VINEYARD . .186 
 
 V 
 
 213079R
 
 vi CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 XVII BEFORE THE START 197 
 
 XVIII THE CALL TO NATIONS . . . . 212 
 
 XIX A FAILURE 228 
 
 XX THREE YOUNG MEN .... 244 
 
 XXI A FORMAL CORRESPONDENCE . . 253 
 
 XXII THE FIRST SKIRMISH .... 261 
 
 XXIII THE PAINTING 270 
 
 XXIV THE YELLOW PERIL . . . .281 
 XXV THE CAMPAIGN 291 
 
 XXVI THE EDDIES 305 
 
 XXVII THE ELECTION 314 
 
 XXVIII VICTORY 326 
 
 XXIX AN INTERNATIONALIST . . . .331 
 
 XXX REALITIES 344 
 
 XXXI THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD . . . 358 
 
 XXXII A NEW BOND 379
 
 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE WEDDING 
 
 "AND to-morrow is my wedding day!" Hermance 
 Morestier exclaimed as she sprang upon the para- 
 pet in the first sunbeams of a morning late in the 
 month of July. "Ha! the maids in the village are 
 glad with me they love me much now; but not a 
 year ago, when Raoul my gay and handsome 
 Raoul came back from the army. Then they 
 were jealous. And, why not ? he would have been 
 a prize for any of them. But I am lucky! Yes; 
 Yvonne, Antoinette, Marie and poor little Eloise! 
 they all wanted him !" 
 
 The clear, rippling sounds of Hermance's voice 
 were sent back to her in echo from across the old 
 moat, and she laughed so merrily that a covey of 
 pigeons started up from the ruined* battlements at 
 her feet. 
 
 Almost daily, since the age of six, she had 
 climbed the ancient ladder to the turreted roof of 
 the chateau that had been the home of her family 
 for five centuries, to look out on the country, far 
 and wide, and to amuse herself with the echo. Its 
 faithful reproductions always thrilled her strangely, 
 and, a a child, she often wondered at the phenom-
 
 2 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 enon even sometimes chaffed the little girl who 
 dared to mock her. 
 
 However, on this occasion, she unconsciously ex- 
 pressed aloud the secret of her heart. She was sur- 
 prised to hear the precious words repeated in the 
 still, crisp atmosphere. She made a pretty menac- 
 ing gesture at her friends the big, brown hills 
 over the way, and scrambled further out on the 
 broad coping to inhale the harvest-scented air from 
 the fields. Her light auburn hair floated in the 
 breeze. The pink flush of perfect health mounted 
 to her cheeks. Delicately moulded features and a 
 mouth that one would kiss set her apart at once as 
 beautiful. Raoul had often told Hermance of this 
 desirable gift of the gods. And she was guilty of 
 admiring in the mirror, when quite alone, her high 
 prominent forehead, bright bewitching blue eyes, 
 shapely head finely poised on a graceful, velvety, 
 white neck. As she stood thus, almost dizzy in the 
 zenith of happiness that comes to a good girl at 
 such a time, she was more comely than ever before. 
 A flowing garment of pea-green lawn suited her 
 well it flapped out behind, silhouetting the out- 
 lines of her rounded, divinely carved form against 
 the cloudless canopy of the heavens. Her nebulous 
 charms of grace and natural vivaciousness gave her 
 the right to be called the loveliest young woman in 
 that part of Northern France. 
 
 But Hermance was only one of the strugglers 
 with poverty in that out-of-way place. The Mo-
 
 THE WEDDING 3 
 
 restier lineage counted for nothing more than kindly 
 respect from the peasants. Hermance and her 
 mother were the remaining representatives of the 
 family, and while inhabiting the heavily mortgaged 
 chateau of their forefathers, they barely managed 
 to live on the income derived from taking in dress- 
 making. All the grand rooms of the old structure, 
 except four they occupied, were dilapidated and 
 given over to bats and swallows. In fact, part of 
 the building had been burned out during the Franco- 
 Prussian War, at which time the fortune of the 
 family was lost. Hermance's father, the only sur- 
 vivor of the long line, an invalid, had not been able 
 to repair the chateau, and, of course, he had not 
 gathered in any store of material things to leave 
 his wife and daughter. Hence the huge pile of ivy- 
 clad stone was crumbling away slowly on the side 
 of the heights overlooking the Oise River. 
 
 The music of youth in Hermance's heart that 
 particular morning was the prospect of her mar- 
 riage with Raoul Beauvais. She had been selected 
 by him out of the beckoning flock of eligible maidens 
 in the neighborhood. This latter fact and the 
 knowledge that he led all the other young men in 
 looks and praiseworthy qualities made her proud 
 as well as happy. 
 
 Raoul's grandfather was killed at Sedan, in the 
 War of 1870, as also was Hermance's, and his 
 father and mother had both died about the time 
 he began to walk. The schoolmaster in the par-
 
 4 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 ish brought up the orphan nearly to manhood, 
 when he died also, leaving Raoul to get on as best 
 he could. 
 
 The life Raoul lived for the next four years 
 was hard, but he managed somehow to endure. 
 Later he had to serve the required time in the 
 French Army. A soldier's training benefited him 
 in more ways than one he achieved considerable 
 renown as an accomplished horseman and athlete. 
 His feats attracted the attention of a wealthy busi- 
 ness man in Paris. This brought about acquaint- 
 anceship, and later he became Raoul's friend. 
 
 Some time after Raoul returned to the Oise dis- 
 trict, his admirer, Henri Galarre, proprietor of the 
 Maison Galarre, Paris, offered him a lucrative posi- 
 tion in his department store. The vacancy would 
 occur in the first days of August, and Raoul and 
 Hermance had decided to get married and start to- 
 gether in the Capital of France. To the young 
 lovers she was twenty and he just past twenty- 
 five, it would be a step up, and there were also 
 possibilities and the hope that they might save earn- 
 ings and clear the ruined Morestier chateau of debt ; 
 they might even restore it to its former grandeur. 
 
 Therefore, all together, it was no wonder that 
 Hermance rejoiced. For the first time the gleams 
 of a perfect day were bursting upon her starved 
 imagination. When she came up for her early 
 morning inspection of the familiar landscape, the 
 whole world seemed aglitter with gold. In fact, all
 
 THE WEDDING 5 
 
 of her peasant and village intimates, of whom she 
 was one in sympathy and feeling, rejoiced with her. 
 With these lowly associates Raoul was also a 
 favorite. He had been poor and lonely with them, 
 had toiled in the fields in blouses, had been a jolly 
 companion on holiday outings, and gay in the cafes, 
 and there was not a peasant girl in the region he 
 had not taken for a row on the dark pools of the 
 Oise. When his tall, strongly-built, upright figure 
 appeared in the village streets, or in rural lanes, it 
 was a signal for young and old to gather about to 
 share his genial smiles. Everyone liked to hear him 
 talk. His pleasant sunburnt face cheered many a 
 household; his superior domestic knowledge, his 
 counsel and learning and sound judgment, made 
 him a sort of demigod to small householders in 
 trouble; and out of his wages, he relieved much 
 suffering among the poor. "Ah! Raoul big, 
 strong Raoul, everybody's friend, is just the hus- 
 band for Hermance," they all declared in a burst 
 of genuine approval. 
 
 Costumes kept for special occasions were brought 
 from rafter lofts and mended and brushed for the 
 wedding. Heavy leather shoes were greased and 
 rubbed with the polisher. Mothers made over dresses 
 for their daughters. River men also attached to 
 Raoul, boyhood companions of his, made a fairly 
 good imitation Roman galley of one of the barges, 
 to take the bridal couple on a trip to the Great 
 Forest. Even Father Pelletier suggested that the
 
 6 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 church might be decorated for the ceremony it was 
 done by willing hands. The morrow, then, would be 
 a memorable day in the lives of those who dwelt 
 in that lovely paradise of peace and contentment. 
 
 Hermance, on her high perch, raised bare, plump 
 arms to shade her eyes, and looked out on waving 
 expanses of yellow grain. Then she let her gaze 
 wander over to the quaint village of Ste. Genevieve, 
 which lay huddled on the banks of the Oise far 
 below. There she had been educated in the Con- 
 vent of the Sacred Heart, and there, too, had flitted 
 by the care- free days of her childhood. She knew 
 every curious street and walk, the exact pattern of 
 each gate, and could call most of the inhabitants by 
 name. She had lived the life of those simple folk, 
 and shared their periods of sorrow and fitful spells 
 of happiness. For several minutes Hermance stood 
 quite still, studying and reviewing the groups of 
 low, weather-soiled stone and brick houses, with 
 dingy red tile roofs, and fell into a reverie of the 
 tales they had to transmit could they but be stirred 
 to the gift of tongues. She could imagine what the 
 girls and their mothers were doing within she 
 could see their faces. A sigh escaped her as she 
 thought of the squalid scantiness of Rene Gidon's 
 home. Over by the mill on the river was Grand'- 
 mere Dauphin's cozy cottage. A smile played over 
 Hermance' s countenance as she remembered the hot 
 cakes she used to eat from the old dame's griddle. 
 
 There were a few stragglers now in the streets
 
 THE WEDDING ^ 
 
 and queer byways. Hermance picked them out 
 Jean, the miller's son, who had three times begged 
 her to marry him; Jules, the milkman, going for 
 his cart; Caddo Felon, the bent and tottery shoe- 
 maker, who made coarse boots and repaired the 
 sabots; then there went along hurriedly fair-haired 
 Anson Joumonville, the youthful doctor, who had 
 taken over his rheumatic father's practice he was 
 probably going to see Madame Garronne; she 
 must be worse with her broken hip. The nearness 
 of the people and everything in the village to Her- 
 mance caused her to clasp her hands impulsively to 
 her bosom. 
 
 Then as the wheel of memory reversed rapidly, 
 she recalled the time when she had run swiftly on 
 garden walls, all the river boys and girls spectators, 
 the entire distance from the wharf to the church, 
 closely pursued by Anson Joumonville, then a lad 
 of ten, who dangled before him, on a stick, an ugly 
 crawfish. At the vestry entrance, Father Pelletier 
 was just coming out, and to elude her tormentor, 
 she had jumped off into the outstretched arms of 
 the priest. The venerable guardian of souls chuckled 
 triumphantly, and threatened the chagrined boy 
 with his cane. It had been twelve years since that 
 incident, and yet she heard the boisterous laughter 
 and saw the peril of the moment as though the 
 happening was taking place again. Oh, what a 
 mischievous pest! that Anson. And within the 
 past year, it was he, the dashing young physician,
 
 8 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 who had made Raoul jealous. "Was I not mean !" 
 she confessed to herself, remembering that she had 
 pretended a liking for Dr. Joumonville to tease her 
 lover. 
 
 Then, as if favored by a lifting of the impene- 
 trable veil, she seemed to get a glimpse of the future, 
 when Dr. Joumonville would be a hand reached out 
 in troubled waters to her and Raoul. 
 
 Hermance looked after the doctor again, and in- 
 voluntarily held out her hands towards him. When 
 he disappeared behind a block of shanties, she ran 
 to another part of the half-tumbled ruins to 
 survey the winding, silvery thread of the river 
 Oise. 
 
 Over there the valley swarmed with French sol- 
 diers. Bayonets and accouterments of war flashed 
 ominously in the light of newborn day. As far as 
 one could see, they came on as though to reinforce 
 a weakened battle line. Thousands upon thousands 
 came pouring through the quiet country roads. 
 What could it mean? Hermance leaned over the 
 edge of a small tower to make sure she was not 
 dreaming. No; she had not seen a vision the 
 south horizon bristled with armed troops, and those 
 nearest to her had about them a businesslike grim- 
 ness that struck terror to her heart. 
 
 Why so large an army? Why had Raoul not 
 apprised her of this military movement? 
 
 While she waited like a scared bird, strains of 
 the martial music of France arose, quick and stir-
 
 THE WEDDING 9 
 
 ring, from the green-hedged highways. Then went 
 up lusty cheers and cries of "Vive la France." 
 Heads began to pop out of windows and doors in 
 Ste. Genevieve. Peasants trudging to work in vine- 
 yards mounted walls and hillocks to hail the flag of 
 the Republic. A man, with hands gesticulating to 
 the bedlam of patriotic demonstration, was running 
 bareheaded through the common. He had the 
 stride and bearing of Raoul. Hermance rushed to 
 the rude stairway, and all but tumbled down to meet 
 him at the door. 
 
 "Hermance !" he said hoarsely, a blaze of excite- 
 ment flaring his face. 
 
 "War! Raoul I know it; I feel it is it war?" 
 
 "The bomb has burst." 
 
 "Germans!" gasped Madame Morestier, running 
 forward. 
 
 "Yes; war!" Raoul's voice trembled with emo- 
 tion. "It's come. France is afire the Germans 
 again. The Great War has begun. I've told you it 
 would come. German guns have started the slaugh- 
 ter. The world's wornout machinery has been 
 jammed by the first shot. In less than a month 
 in a week, the nations of Europe will swell the 
 gigantic struggle. Caesar, Charlemagne, Napo- 
 leon never imagined such a war as this will be. 
 The Germans now enter Belgium. France must 
 fight. England and Russia must fight. Later, 
 America will come in. The magnificent army of the 
 Republic of France is mobilized. I'm called see
 
 io THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 my card. Yonder soldiers go to the frontier to be 
 ready for battle!" 
 
 His words stopped to flow, and for a moment he 
 clutched Hermance's hands and poured his soul's 
 yearning into hers through the windows God has 
 provided for lovers. 
 
 "Mon Dieu! mes enfants!" cried the old mother. 
 "And they will come this way the terrible Ger- 
 mans! Tell me, truly, Raoul, is it war?" 
 
 "War!" 
 
 The horrifying jar of the French equivalent sent 
 a shiver through the aged lady, who remembered 
 the terrors that sunk talons into the land in 1870. 
 
 Again Raoul drew from his pocket a slip of paper 
 and shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 "It's true, ma mre! see Raoul's order to join 
 his regiment!" said Hermance, taking the paper and 
 reading it quickly the second time. 
 
 "Yes, ma chere!" said Raoul, proudly, "It is my 
 order to go. I leave at noon. After twelve o'clock 
 to-day, not one ablebodied man will be left in Ste. 
 Genevieve every one must go, who is of the age to 
 fight" 
 
 Raoul waited. He knew that Hermance would 
 show the true spirit of the French. 
 
 "And if I were only a man!" she cried, choking 
 down her rising emotions. 
 
 "I knew you'd say it !" he shouted. "I knew you'd 
 put France first!" He embraced her enthusi- 
 astically, caressing her hair with his brawny hand.
 
 THE WEDDING n 
 
 "Now kiss me, Hermance. Tell me you'll marry 
 me at eleven this morning." 
 
 Although she was laughing when she pulled him 
 over to kiss his lips, tears sparkled in her eyes. 
 
 "Yes, Raoul; I'll marry you at once. I'm quite 
 prepared. It's noble of you to wish it finished 
 before you go." 
 
 Madame Morestier, stately and impressive, went 
 to Raoul and kissed him on the brow. 
 
 And so it was arranged. Amid the excitement 
 of the villagers, while soldiers and artillery clat- 
 tered through crooked streets, willing runners spread 
 news of the hurried wedding. Exactly when the 
 chimes of the clock in the church tower began to 
 announce the hour, a group of friends gathered in 
 the pews to witness the sacred blessing of the aged 
 priest. Raoul and Hermance knelt before the altar 
 and repeated the indissoluble vows that made them 
 husband and wife. Theirs had been a happy court- 
 ship. The wedding had come at the moment when 
 they were ushered into the hard realities of life. 
 
 As Father Pelletier stood with outspread hands, 
 commending them to the tender mercies of the 
 Almighty, the majestic roll of "La Marseillaise" 
 filled the somber interior of God's house and rever- 
 berated from transept to choir. Peasants and vil- 
 lagers in the front seats were electrified. The 
 Reverend Father raised his voice above the rattle 
 of drums, and specially charged them to uphold 
 the honor of France, the homeland of ancestors who
 
 12 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 had shed their blood on the battlefield of Sedan. 
 "Bear you with patience and fortitude whatever may 
 befall you in this terrible war, now commencing 
 you, Raoul, my son, must endure the belching fire 
 of cannon ; and you, Hermance. my daughter, stand 
 steadfast. The woman who fears God has her work 
 to do. Remember, Hermance. you have to suffer 
 for France. You will be tried to the last degree, 
 but be brave under the mailed fist of brutality; it 
 will be your offering at the shrine of liberty." 
 
 Hermance perceived the spirit of prophecy in the 
 saying of the white-haired man of the church. A 
 chill of fear quickened her heartbeats. Her pre- 
 monition of the early morning regarding the future 
 friendship of Dr. Joumonville came to her mind. 
 The warning repeated begot conviction. Her face 
 blanched and she became grave in arousing deter- 
 mination. Raoul had told her she was a true daugh- 
 ter of France she had wished to be a man that 
 she might go forth to war. She accepted the role 
 prepared for her by Fate, and said aloud : "All this 
 I vow to do!" 
 
 Within a half hour thereafter, the young husband 
 and his pretty bride parted at the station he to 
 go to the Armageddon to fight for the freedom of 
 the world; she to wait and suffer and pray. Her- 
 mance ran apace with the moving train, that she 
 might the longer hold his hand and drink from his 
 eyes the elixir of love. She flogged her heart to 
 appear gay her expressions of hope could not con-
 
 THE WEDDING 13 
 
 ceal an undertow of dread, but she endeavored to 
 leave with him a token of brightness to cheer him on 
 his way. 
 
 Raoul waved his handkerchief to her until the 
 puffing locomotive carried him around the curve 
 and out of sight. 
 
 Excited and uncertain what to do next, Hermance 
 turned back to the party that had followed them 
 from the church door. Her tears now flowed freely 
 she could not control her feelings. It seemed 
 that a load of sorrow had descended upon her 
 shoulders. 
 
 But there were others who wept with her many 
 for her sake; and mothers and sisters grieved after 
 their loved ones. Then a hush settled down upon 
 those who hung about the tiny station, as though 
 Death had passed them by, lapping up in whirlwind 
 all the men of that peaceful community. 
 
 "Don't cry, Hermance," said Grand'tnere Dau- 
 phin, pleadingly ; 'Francois has gone, too. My good 
 man went thus to the other war, and never came 
 back. You can learn to stand it with the rest of 
 us and let us hope that France will avenge her 
 wrongs." 
 
 "Ah, I'm here, my daughter, Hermance." Old 
 Dr. Joumonville swung out of the group on his 
 crutches. "I sent Anson to fight I'd have gone, 
 too, but for these pesky things. However, some- 
 one will have to look after the ills of Ste. Genevieve 
 during the war, and I shall do it."
 
 14 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "I told my boy," put in Madame Savoir, "it'd 
 be far better for him to go to war than to spend his 
 time drinking all day and disturbing the good folk 
 of nights." 
 
 This announcement was welcomed by the vil- 
 lagers, and in spite of general gloom, sighs of re- 
 lief escaped from several. 
 
 "It's not so bad," said Roger, the jester. "War is 
 war, and must needs be; but we're French." He 
 then did a bit of a dance, bringing his wooden leg 
 down with such a singular curve each time that the 
 company soon began to laugh. 
 
 "Ah, ladies and and the few old smashed-up 
 gentlemen, know you not that there is a bride wait- 
 ing for escort home. Come now, you Caddo Felon, 
 have you forgot to sing? Man Dieu, a wedding 
 without a procession and music. That will never 
 do!" 
 
 So said Roger, proud that he had cast off the pall 
 of sadness. He hustled the crowd into line, taking 
 unto himself the honor of marching with Her- 
 mance. Dogs began barking as the peasant girls, led 
 by old Felon, struck up the wedding song of ancient 
 Picardy. Off they went, down the narrow walled 
 street, all trying to keep up the hop-and-skip joy 
 dance. 
 
 The last soldier had disappeared towards Hirson. 
 Humble inhabitants left behind to concern them- 
 selves with other things and keep up the quaint life 
 of Ste. Genevieve joined the merrymakers. The
 
 THE WEDDING 15 
 
 wedding march soon became popular, everybody 
 turning out to swell the volume of laughter and 
 song. The village's population was now less than 
 a hundred, not counting the few children. And the 
 majority of these was women. The men who did 
 not go to war were old and crippled. Therefore, 
 it was a grotesque line that wormed its tortuous 
 way across the high stone bridge towards Chateau 
 Morestier. Halt and maimed, rheumatic and palsied, 
 stooped and tottering ; drab-clad, washed-out dames, 
 the frost of gray hairs and the bronzed and non- 
 descript faces strikingly marked in contrast with 
 the florid bloom of the vineyard girls, were all there 
 rollicking and living in the present. To the on- 
 looker, the scene was not without a pathetic touch 
 but dominating tragedy, as ever before, the wonder- 
 ful French spirit of resignation had triumphed in 
 these simple hearts. In the face of disaster, they 
 could sing and dance. 
 
 That evening when the sting of summer heat had 
 been lessened by a wave of fresh air from the for- 
 ests, those patient and satisfied people went troop- 
 ing in twos and threes to the crumbing chateau, 
 carrying huge baskets that contained viands and 
 dainties and bottles of wine for the wedding sup- 
 per. Hermance's was the first wedding of war 
 times, and it must be celebrated according to the 
 customs of Picardy. A half score of long-legged, 
 corduroy-trousered lads, and swathy matrons in 
 plenty, had labored during the afternoon to clear
 
 16 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 the rubbish and dust from the salon of General 
 Jacques Morestiers days, for the neighbors must 
 gather there at night to wish the bride a happy 
 journey and to dine and dance. And by and by, 
 when the stars peeped out of their coverlet of blue, 
 hundreds of candles set on window-plates, in wall 
 racks, and displayed in old-fashioned, tarnished 
 chandeliers, flickered far up on the heights, a sem- 
 blance of the magnificence of a bygone age.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 AN INVADER'S WRONG 
 
 IN the first week of August, dark clouds that had 
 been gathering for forty years hovered low over 
 Europe and began pouring out fire of wrath. 
 Thunders of war splintered the Firmament of Peace 
 in Belgium. Armies of millions rushed to the 
 theatre of slaughter. 
 
 Liege succumbed to the German hordes. Power- 
 ful Krupp howitzers demolished the forts of Namur. 
 The battles of Mons and Charleroi overshadowed 
 the military holocausts of history. Louvain was 
 sacked and left in charred ruins, and Antwerp 
 occupied that the Prussian pistol might be pointed 
 at England's head. Then William II. of Germany, 
 the War Lord of 1914, stood on the crest of the 
 Ardennes and issued the command : "On to Paris !" 
 
 Death-dealing fusillades of multitudes spread out 
 over a swath two hundred and fifty miles wide, 
 from Alsace-Lorraine to the sea, and double lines 
 of cold, merciless steel clashed and slew the best 
 manhood of nations. Waters of the Meuse and 
 Aisne were streaked with human blood. The over- 
 whelmed forces of the Allies backed slowly before 
 the stolid but victorious onslaught of the German 
 phalanx. Shaded lanes, cottage flecked valleys, 
 wooded hills, and picturesque highlands and plains 
 
 17
 
 i8 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 heard again the scream of shells and the hissing phit 
 of rifle fire. Smoking piles of ruins, carcasses of 
 horses, shallow trenches clogged with dead and 
 dying men, church spires broken off and bored 
 through by cannon balls, frightened women and 
 children kneeling about roadside shrines in the small 
 hours of night; cries and moans in the dank dark- 
 ness marked the wake of the horrors of war not 
 seen, not described in the journals of the day, and 
 not accompanied by glorious music as in the heroic 
 past. Despite the scorching heat of midsummer, 
 the advance by the last days of August had brought 
 the vast host of Huns into the borders of fair 
 France. And then, steadily through sunshine and 
 night-time, artillery bombardments shook the earth. 
 Crackling flames of destruction went on unceas- 
 ingly, lapping up villages and towns famous in the 
 annals of civilization. Out of the murrain of ra- 
 pine and murder, the pitiful wails of innocent peas- 
 ants arose unheeded. 
 
 In the pell-mell of madness, clattering hoofs of 
 war horses and wheezing gasoline motors, dust cov- 
 ered and scarred, ran forward wildly, dragging 
 munition wagons and provision vans. Red Cross 
 trains and lorries worked back the dead and 
 wounded from the fray. The terrible business 
 rushed on and on, as uncontrollable as the muddy 
 flood that has broken its dam. Mediaeval savagery 
 swept the tenets of Christianity aside and ruth- 
 lessly laid waste thatched hut, humble home, and
 
 AN INVADER'S WRONG 19 
 
 age-honored chateau. No city or peaceful hamlet 
 escaped the smashing tread of the destroyers. 
 
 Ste. Genevieve lay in the path of fury. One 
 evening, while the western horizon yet glowed from 
 the setting of a young autumnal sun, myriads of 
 spiked helmets appeared in the north. Helpless in- 
 habitants in the village and laborers in nearby hay 
 fields saw the columns of dust arising spiral-like 
 into the heavens, and said : "It rains to-morrow. 
 Let us hasten." But, alas! instead of the cooling 
 vapors, the byways and slopes and upper banks of 
 the Oise soon became a living, moving, steaming 
 mass of dull gray uniforms Prussians and Bava- 
 rians were mounted and heavy-booted for war, and 
 came smothering all before them like a thick bed 
 of smoking lava. Before the astonished people 
 could comprehend the meaning, clanking swords 
 and the raucous commands of the enemy filled the 
 air. Bugle calls and galloping officers strung out 
 columns round about the town, and the cohorts of 
 modern Attila settled down for the night. 
 
 Women screamed and sought their homes in ter- 
 ror. Quickly as panic spread, there was hastening 
 to and fro with bundles and babies and muffled or- 
 ders were given to fetch the carts and wheelbarrows, 
 preparatory to making an exit. The scanty homes 
 were shuttered, and soon the sorry-looking inno- 
 cents emerged to be hustled and bustled in the streets 
 and roads. But they were not to be allowed to 
 flee to the hills and swamps. The coarse conqueror
 
 20 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 sent them back to their houses. They were as- 
 sured of life if they obeyed. The tired, foot- 
 sore soldiers needed food and drink the French 
 dogs should feed them immediately, and hurry! 
 So the Imperial Edict ran. 
 
 Outposts were established both up and down the 
 river Oise and on the distant heights and across 
 the valleys and table-lands. Thousands upon multi- 
 plied thousands of troops rolled in from every- 
 where, covering the face of the earth in perfect or- 
 der. Within an hour the uproar and noise of the 
 entry had ceased. The most exacting military dis- 
 cipline prevailed. Sentries paced their beats. 
 Wheeled army kitchens were quickly run up among 
 the men, and cooks and attendants began distrib- 
 uting soup and hot coffee. Horses drank their fill 
 from the river, and were tethered in rows and 
 groups and fed. Then the tired soldiers sat down 
 to wait for the evening meal. 
 
 Officers ordered the villagers to provide certain 
 foods, which were forthcoming in the hope that the 
 anger of the War Lords might be appeased. Scared 
 women and hobbling men of Ste. Genevieve hustled 
 here and there trying as best they could to obey 
 military mandates. 
 
 And the while, irrepressible children ventured 
 cautiously among the lancers and Uhlans to watch 
 them eat. They regarded the invaders as monsters 
 from another planet. One now and again among 
 the adventurous boys made bold to finger a sabre
 
 AN INVADER'S WRONG 21 
 
 or a bayonet to see if they were sharp. As timid- 
 ity vanished, the little fellows and their sisters ad- 
 vanced deeper into the enemy's camp. When, lo ! a 
 tiny brown-cheeked girl was snatched up by a big 
 Westphalian and trotted on his knee! He meant 
 to be kind and the young band of Gauls under- 
 stood him. It must be safe, therefore, and tots and 
 ragamuffins wandered all about, eyeing shrewdly 
 the spoilers of their country. 
 
 Soldiers will be soldiers, whatever may be their 
 nationality, and naturally these grosser ones counted 
 it a part of their sport to rifle wine cellars. Hence 
 the few stores of rare vintages were pillaged. Also 
 the houses were searched for firearms and, of 
 course, some trifles found havens in soldiers' 
 pockets. 
 
 One old Frenchman, on seeing his champagne 
 passing into other hands without the formalities 
 of sale objected vigorously, and was wantonly 
 shot. This incident loosed the leashes of brutes of 
 the dark ages, and for slight offenses three more 
 men were killed two of them for attempting to 
 conceal a rusty sword, a relic of the first Prussian 
 war. The victims' cottages having been set on fire, 
 murder ceased for the moment to make way for 
 some new sordid fancy. Such manifestations of 
 savagery and disregard of private lives and prop- 
 erty were sufficient to cause the people to quake 
 with fear and probably prevented further atroci- 
 ties by compelling strict compliance with all orders.
 
 22 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Among those who served the bodies were Her- 
 mance and her mother from the Chateau Morestier. 
 As they went in and out among the resting bands 
 of troopers, a young officer's amorous eyes noted 
 the beauty of shy Madame Beauvais. He asked of 
 her a second and a third cup of coffee that he might 
 feast his sodden senses upon her charms. Her- 
 mance shuddered and tried to avoid him, but he 
 persisted to the point of rudeness, then spoke to her 
 kindly as if- wishing to allay her suspicions. Al- 
 though her heart still pounded in her bosom, she 
 kept on performing the task imposed, lest he detect 
 that she dreaded him. His politeness did not put 
 her at ease. She recognized that his fluent French 
 and veneer of manners placed him in some corner 
 of the German aristocracy she also noticed that 
 he was a fine, well-set-up specimen of the barbarous 
 Teuton race, probably not more than twenty-six 
 years of age. Perhaps he was less a beast than the 
 common goose-stepper, but she breathed more free- 
 ly when she had been dismissed and told to go 
 home. 
 
 Count von Essenhendel, for that was the officer's 
 name, called his orderly, and said : "Follow the 
 young woman to her door ; make the usual inquiries, 
 and report at once." He then resumed conversa- 
 tion with hilarious companions, and called for an- 
 other round of champagne taken from old Gambre- 
 nant's cellar. 
 
 Hermance paused at her mother's side before the
 
 AN INVADER'S WRONG 23 
 
 entrance of the chateau to look down upon the in- 
 vaders. She cast a questioning glance at Madame 
 Morestier as a smart soldier laid his hand on gate 
 latch and entered without heeding their presence. 
 
 "Your name, please," he said, taking from his 
 pocket a book and pencil. 
 
 "Madame Morestier and Madame Beauvais/' re- 
 plied Hermance. 
 
 "Any men in the house?" 
 
 "None my husband is in the French army." 
 
 "Members in your household?" continued the or- 
 derly, as if bored "also servants?" 
 
 "Two Mother and I." Hermance's voice trem- 
 bled. 
 
 The pompous German looked surprised but said 
 mechanically : "See that you do not leave the house 
 until after sunrise to-morrow, unless bidden. The 
 penalty is death." 
 
 He chalked a large shield on the door post, and 
 drew an arrow through it. His lip curled as he 
 leered at the young wife before departing. Her- 
 mance clenched her hands as she watched him go 
 jauntily down the slope. 
 
 "Oh, Mother!" she cried, as soon as the soldier 
 was out of hearing, "I'm afraid. What's this mark? 
 An officer down there, who persisted in talking to 
 me, wears that emblem on his coat." 
 
 "Ah, my child, we are not safe. But I see noth- 
 ing of awe in this simple sign perhaps he's the 
 commanding officer, and this mark merely shows
 
 24 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 that our house has been brought under his control. 
 You must not show fear." 
 
 "I'm a Frenchwoman, Mother. My dear Raoul 
 is fighting for our beloved land ah, and what may 
 not have happened to him ! I'm not afraid to meet 
 whatever hardships may be imposed upon us." 
 
 White-flecked storm clouds were racing across 
 the heavens. 
 
 "Within and above, then, to our rooms. The 
 Blessed Virgin protect us," said the good mother, 
 making a show of courage. But inwardly she 
 sensed danger. 
 
 At ten o'clock, the two lonely women in the Cha- 
 teau Morestier extinguished their candles and crept 
 to bed. The night was dark, and it had begun to rain. 
 Gusts of wind rattled and banged hanging blinds in 
 the deserted part of the building and stealing 
 through the lulls in the warning of the elements 
 came bursts of laughter and disgusting ribaldry 
 from drunken revelries on the river banks below. 
 Neither of the women slept. 
 
 Down in Ste. Genevieve's single cafe an orgy was 
 in progress. Broken bottles were strewn about the 
 floor. Two of the party snored under a wide oak 
 table. Several others lolled about the bar, singing 
 facetious songs. 
 
 Dominant in this orgy of officers was Count von 
 Essenhendel. He carried his liquor like a gentle- 
 man, and regarded with disgust the men about him 
 who had made beasts of themselves. He twisted his
 
 AN INVADER'S WRONG 25 
 
 blond mustache reflectively for a moment, yawned, 
 and fumbled in his pocket for the slip of paper his 
 orderly had handed him earlier in the evening. 
 
 "Madame Beauvais," he read by the reddish flame 
 of the lamp beside him. "Husband in the French 
 army mother and young wife alone in a big cha- 
 teau." The brute of voluptuous manhood snubbed his 
 conscience and gloated out of his eyes. He recounted 
 other chateaux he had previously had marked with 
 the shield and arrow, as precincts specially set aside 
 for himself. He regarded his gold watch for a sec- 
 ond, and summoned his orderly who slept soundly 
 in the corner. 
 
 "Show me the way, soldier." 
 
 The orderly rubbed his eyes, touched his brow 
 stiffly, and walked out before his master. 
 
 "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, 
 ten, eleven, twelve " Hermance counted the strokes 
 of the clock in the steeple of L'cglise d'e St. Joseph. 
 
 "Mother, are you awake?" she asked. 
 
 "Yes; have you been resting?" 
 
 "No." Then after a pause Hermance added: 
 "I have been thinking of Raoul. I wonder where 
 he is to-night. He has not written since he went 
 away on our wedding day." 
 
 "He has had no chance to write, my child." 
 
 "I know, I know, Mother. Only I wish " 
 
 "What do you wish, Hermance?"
 
 26 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "I wish he might have been my my husband for 
 just one week." 
 
 Madame Morestier understood. She got up and 
 went to her daughter, and sat for a minute stroking 
 her hair. 
 
 "You're nervous, Hermance. Do try and be 
 calm." But the mother could feel hot tears falling 
 upon her hand. 
 
 The crunch of hobnailed boots was heard on the 
 gravel walk in the front garden ! Hermance sprang 
 to the window and pulled up the wooden blind. 
 
 Without was as light as day for the big mill by 
 the high bridge had been fired by the invaders, and 
 mammoth flames wrapped it about and leaped an- 
 grily into space. Torrents of rain still fell, but the 
 glare from the mill turned the water into glassy 
 sheets. Hermance tiptoed to see below. Four men 
 approached the entrance door, and six others paced 
 in twos before the outer wall, their helmets adrip 
 and glistening in the downpour. They looked sul- 
 len and menacing with their shouldered guns. Fol- 
 lowing the four men in the garden was the officer 
 who had annoyed her in the evening! 
 
 "Mother, Mother! see! they come!" 
 
 Three heavy tugs at the doorbell made quick re- 
 sponse imperative. 
 
 "I'll answer, Hermance. Remain and be quiet. 
 I shall say " 
 
 Without completing her sentence, Madame Mo- 
 restier flung a greatcloak over her nightdress and
 
 AN INVADER'S WRONG 27 
 
 ran down the three flights of stairs as fast as she 
 could. 
 
 There was a brief interval of bluff, short com- 
 mands below, which Hermance could not make out, 
 and then men's feet began ascending the stone steps. 
 She stood like a statue in the middle of the floor, 
 her face blanched and her hands clutched hard over 
 her bosom. 
 
 One of the four men flashed a lantern in the dark 
 room adjoining, as someone entered, and said in bad 
 French, evidently addressing Madame Morestier: 
 
 "Dress quickly, madame. You only will be re- 
 quired to nurse the ill soldiers. Young madame 
 will rest here." 
 
 Hermance heard her mother sob aloud as she 
 hesitated. 
 
 "You go then without dress," said the same voice. 
 The four seemed to crowd in at the side door. Two 
 of them seized the old lady and bundled her off 
 along the hallway. 
 
 Count Essenhendel entered Hermance's room, 
 struck a match, deliberately lit a candle on the table, 
 then walked back to the door, locked it, and put 
 the key into his pocket. 
 
 Hermance, who had been looking on in wide- 
 eyed amazement, sprang forward and screamed. 
 She wrestled with him for the key until every piece 
 of furniture in the room had either been knocked 
 over or shoved to one side. At last when he held 
 her wrists in iron grip, and every ounce of her 
 strength had gone, she fell in a swoon at his feet.
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE RIVERS 
 
 ON AND on went the German war machine with its 
 unnumbered hundreds of thousands, driving before 
 it the French and English armies, and leaving con- 
 sternation behind, until by the 6th of September, 
 Generals Von Kluck and Von Biilow were within a 
 day's march of the main fortifications of Paris. 
 The Kaiser's order to take the French capital had 
 all but been accomplished. The ten days' advance 
 from Belgium to the gates of Paris had alarmed 
 Europe and France hastily moved her departments 
 of State to Bordeaux. Millions of invading Huns 
 with their perfect equipment broke all previous mili- 
 tary records in nearly everything they did. But 
 then came the check to the Germans near Coulom- 
 miers. On September 7th, according to prophecy, 
 as many believed, the tide turned. 
 
 The Allies bent back the head of the serpent in the 
 north, where it was already licking its tongue at the 
 gay city on the Seine. In the south, the Germans 
 began retreating along a line as far below as Cha- 
 lons. Their revenge was let loose on Senlis of his- 
 tory. And smarting from the hurling back blow, 
 chagrin and uncontrolled anger unchained the sav- 
 agery of Attila's reign, to sack and ruin all the 
 cities that lay in the long backward sweep. If they 
 
 28
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE RIVERS 29 
 
 could not conquer, they would leave their marks 
 on France. 
 
 "Plus a Paris plus a Paris!" 
 
 The dream of William II. was ended. The pic- 
 ture became tragic that of the War Lord watch- 
 ing on the hills near Nancy; the man who had ex- 
 plored every field of knowledge and harbored every 
 ambition known to the realms of kings, until he 
 imagined that the time had come for him, as the 
 Chosen Field Marshal of God, to take charge of 
 Europe and govern actually as his Prussian ideals 
 dictated : but now the chosen among modern mon- 
 archs, self-appointed emissary of Providence, must 
 look out on retreating German hordes and only the 
 mirage of his promised land. 
 
 In the common ranks of the French along the 
 Marne, Raoul Beauvais followed the routed Huns 
 with his rifle. He fought in the trenches and 
 charged with his bayonet. Often his uniform was 
 red with blood from the field of carnage. Some- 
 times he lay with the unknown thousands of his 
 faithful race for hours at a time on the brow of an 
 elevation, listening to the whining song of shells 
 and the energetic sputter of machine guns, and fear- 
 ful of explosions, until he was nearly deaf and half 
 crazed. The reality of war sprawled unmasked about 
 him. He saw death become as casual and unnoticed 
 as the passing of flowers in the summer. Men and 
 horses lay rotting side by side, the bodies of one
 
 30 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 creation apparently of as little concern to the world 
 as the other. Fertile fields, intended to produce 
 and feed the poor, were furrowed by bursting 
 bombs, ploughed by the swift skimming of half-ton 
 projectiles, and disfigured with zigzag ditches for 
 protection, which later became the graves of those 
 who had sheltered in them. The occupation of 
 peasants had been changed from that of cultivating 
 the soil to burying the dead. 
 
 Raoul saw it all and wondered. But thoughts of 
 a young wife up in the Oise valley, surrounded and 
 enveloped by the enemy, the memory of his home 
 village, the peaceful hills and plains, the needs of 
 fair France in her cry for protection, made his faith 
 steadfast and his courage unbounded to push for- 
 ward and fight for the rights of men and the free- 
 dom of the world. Again and again he fired with 
 his rifle until it became too hot to touch, when he 
 would throw it away and pick up one still gripped 
 by some Francis's cold hands. 
 
 The command in which Raoul fought followed 
 the Germans to Rheims. His first view of the old 
 Roman city from the heights on the south more 
 than fulfilled the descriptions he had read, and the 
 personal touches of experiences, related to him by 
 the schoolmaster in Ste. Genevieve. There it lay, 
 surrounded by a wooded circle of hills. He ran his 
 eyes over the broad, scattered city of trees and 
 houses, until they rested on the great landmark, the 
 gray stone cathedral with its two huge towers of
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE RIVERS 31 
 
 marvelous handiwork. He was fatigued almost be- 
 yond endurance, and suffered excruciating pains 
 from a shrapnel wound on his shoulder, but he re- 
 called an encomium on the wonderful monument of 
 the church, written by Auguste Rodin, which he 
 had clipped from a newspaper passed to him by a 
 generous correspondent : 
 
 "Vue de trois quarts, la cathedrale de Reims 
 evoque une grande figure de femme agenouillee, 
 en priere. C'est le sens pue donne la forme de la 
 console. Du meme point de vue j 'observe qua la 
 cathedrale monte comme une flamme. 
 
 "Je m'arrete devant le portail. 
 
 "Ces figures de Saints, vraiment capables de 
 lancer la foudre! Ces serviteurs, humbles, qui 
 tiennent le Livre ! Cette grande figure majestueuse 
 de femme : la Loi ! 
 
 L'admirable Saint-Denis du portail Nord! II 
 porte sa tete dans sa main et deux anges, a la place 
 de la tete, soutiennent une couronne. M'est-il 
 permis de voir la un symbole ? Celui-ci : les idees 
 coupees, interrompues dans leur essor se rejoin- 
 dront plus tard et regneront un jour, tout un jour 
 qui n'aura pas de fin !" 
 
 But it had been destroyed ! The one church struc- 
 ture, the one cathedral revered by the world, had 
 been smashed by German shells. Flames had con- 
 sumed the beauty of six centuries' building. Even 
 while Raoul looked on, the scream of a shell was 
 heard over the top of the opposite hills, and a second 
 later, it crashed into the smoking ruins to send 
 heavenward a cloud of spark-lit dust. The towers 
 still stood, also the walls and roof in parts, but they
 
 32 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 were blackened and defaced. Marvelous carvings 
 dropped to the streets in chunks. Statues of saints 
 and of the Savior were broken in twain. The Holy 
 Altar was crushed and covered with fire-bleached 
 plaster. The great rose window, an art treasure of 
 immense value, had been shattered like the coarse 
 glass in Belgian factory roofs! And stupendous 
 barkings of steel muzzles still continued to thrust in 
 another and yet another mass of loaded metal to 
 make the destruction complete! 
 
 Resolutely the determined French knocked and 
 pushed and pounded away until Rheims was left in 
 the distance, and despite the chilling rains of au- 
 tumn, the armies of both sides floundered and 
 fought in the network of the Marne, the Vosges, 
 the Aisne, and the Oise. That was the beginning 
 of the Battle of the Rivers. 
 
 No one can say just when it began, no one will 
 ever be able to write all that happened in those 
 weary weeks and months; nor will anyone ever be 
 able to say to a certainty what was gained. The 
 Powers of Europe sent several millions of men into 
 those cold marshes and waters to wade and wallow 
 and kill while the rest of the world passed a com- 
 fortable winter. About the only concern at the 
 time was the hope that a sufficient number would be 
 left in the spring to make a respectable finish of the 
 muddle that had neither head nor tail. 
 
 In one of the teeth and toe-nail night assaults 
 north of Soissons, when it was drizzling drops of
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE RIVERS 33 
 
 melted ice, and the darkness made all men alike, 
 Raoul Beauvais rammed and jammed with the 
 others. Furious charges were made back and forth 
 over a rough piece of high, forest-covered ground, 
 and there French and Germans died in heaps 
 sometimes each with his bayonet through the other. 
 Heavy artillery fire from both sides sent in shells 
 to spread momentary flashes of light and death. 
 Raoul engaged an enemy on the brink of a trench 
 the command was seeking to capture. Just then a 
 sweeping volley from riflemen cleared the ground, 
 leaving the stalwart Frank descendant from old 
 Picardy and a Teuton giant to fight alone. 
 
 The Teuton, an officer, had lost his sword in the 
 bloody attacks, and fought with a lance he had 
 picked up in the rush. Raoul parried the lance with 
 his bayonet. The brow veins of both stood out as 
 they taxed each other to the maximum. Then a 
 spent cannon ball wiped the weapons from their 
 hands, and the sudden force of the wrench cast the 
 antagonists headlong into the deep tiled pit. 
 
 The trench was empty. To one side, a temporary 
 resting place hollowed out in the bank, contained a 
 half-burned lighted candle. There was not a gun 
 to be had neither possessed a knife; nor were 
 stones handy to serve as clubs. Both men were 
 naked to their waists, from scrimmages in wire en- 
 tanglements. By the rays of the quiet yellow blaze 
 from the candle in the mud wall, the two maddened 
 giants glared at one another for a moment, then
 
 34 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 leaped together in a knotted clinch. Muscles strained 
 muscles; hate met hate with looks of murder. Dead- 
 locked in even strength, they rolled over to gnash 
 and struggle in the oozy slush at the bottom of the 
 ditch. 
 
 On the battlefield above, chance shifted the for- 
 tunes of war further down the hill, leaving the com- 
 batants in the trench to decide the issue for them- 
 selves. No comrade could give aid the winner, 
 whether he be Raoul, or the German, must triumph 
 by sheer brute force. The fight was shorn of mili- 
 tary glory. Approving commanders could not have 
 followed their chokings, scratchings, beatings, and 
 flounderings in the soft, cold slime. Like enraged 
 hippopotamus bumping enraged hippopotamus in a 
 jungle black hole, they wallowed and fought until 
 entirely exhausted. And when at last, soaked and 
 swathed with filthy clay, from heel to crown, all 
 streaked and mottled with each other's blood, they 
 found themselves back again under the gleam of the 
 candle in the wall. 
 
 The German spoke: 
 
 "Neither of us can win at this dirty business. 
 Hell!" 
 
 Raoul attempted to assault his hideous enemy, but 
 could only sit up and shoot fire with his eyes. 
 
 "It's finished, Frenchman. I can't hit you either 
 I would." 
 
 "Wait till I get my breath, Hun." 
 
 "A truce, then."
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE RIVERS 35 
 
 Raoul ground his teeth savagely. His bruised, 
 swollen lips hissed, "Vile beast!" 
 
 At that the German strove to attack, but fell im- 
 potent on his side. 
 
 The effort amused Raoul. 
 
 "Call it a truce, Boche, and when we've rested, 
 we'll get out of this ditch and look for swords." 
 
 "That sounds fair, Frenchman damn you!" 
 
 "There's no honor in strangling a sausage-maker 
 down here." 
 
 "No ! you're not the breed of dog my mills use !" 
 said the German, attempting coarse wit. 
 
 Speech was becoming common. They left off 
 bullying for several minutes, breathing heavily like 
 two leaky bellows. 
 
 Raoul a little later dragged himself to a bit of 
 dry straw. The German followed in silence. 
 
 They sat facing one another, as if in grim awe of 
 each other's ugliness. It was utterly impossible for 
 them to fight. Their last exchanges of talk had 
 fallen to the level of bad boys' abuse. They merely 
 breathed on, exposed to the mellowing influences of 
 human hearts beating tranquilly. 
 
 And the magic of feelings began to work. Even 
 in extremity men can appreciate the ridiculous. 
 Such warriors as Raoul and his enemy were only 
 men hardened by war. When weariness of fighting 
 had taken away some of the spleen, the void must 
 fill with another energy. It was easier to be simply 
 human.
 
 36 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The German smiled. 
 
 Raoul laughed in derision. A slight change came 
 over him, and he said honestly: "You're the first 
 man I've met that I couldn't smash." 
 
 "So !" commented the German. "I was thinking 
 the same. I did find one chap up beyond Hirson 
 who gave me trouble, but I beat him." 
 
 Another pause of contemplation. 
 
 "Hirson?" asked Raoul, interested. 
 
 "Yes. Our army has all that country." 
 
 The reply was a little unfortunate, and the 
 Frenchman scowled. The German turned the con- 
 versation. 
 
 "Did you say we would finish our duel with 
 swords?" 
 
 "Swords if we can find two. Failing, we can 
 use bayonets." 
 
 It was agreed. They sat for a few minutes more 
 in silence, as if thinking bayonets. 
 
 Now soldiers dislike to fight with bayonets. They 
 revolt at jabbing and slicing with cold steel attached 
 to the ends of guns. It is said of a bayonet charge 
 between Russians and Japanese, during their late 
 war, that they dropped their guns and threw rocks 
 at one another. 
 
 "And if you kill me," ventured the German, "af- 
 ter the war will you send a message to the Rhine?" 
 
 "And if you kill me," said Raoul, slowly and 
 thoughtfully, "will you send a message for me?" 
 
 Again they agreed, but the messages waited. This
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE RIVERS 37 
 
 was the first chance to be simply human. The mere 
 fact that they had condescended to serve each other 
 in peace, thawed some of the barrier of war. 
 
 It was the Frenchman's give-and-take character- 
 istic that prompted him to make a proposal. 
 
 "Have you a watch?'' he began. Receiving an 
 affirmative answer, he proceeded. "I propose that 
 both of us guess at the time. If either of us get 
 within thirty minutes of it, as indicated by your 
 watch, we shall fight out our part of the Battle of 
 the Rivers unto death. If both guesses are thirty 
 minutes, or more, wild of the mark, then you go 
 out one end of the ditch, and I'll leave by the other; 
 we shall meet on some other battlefield." 
 
 The German drew out a hunting case gold watch. 
 "Guess first," he said. 
 
 Raoul did not hesitate. ''Thirty-one minutes af- 
 ter midnight." 
 
 "Well, I say thirty-two minutes after twelve." 
 
 The sporting blood in each impelled him to try 
 to get within the thirty minutes each believing it 
 must be near one o'clock in the morning. 
 
 "My watch," said the German, before opening 
 it, "is key set I couldn't have tampered with it." 
 
 They laughed. 
 
 The lid of the watch flew back, and both men 
 looked quickly to see the hands. 
 
 It was three o'clock ! 
 
 They laughed heartily then, and almost forgot 
 that they had been trying to kill each other a little 
 while before.
 
 38 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "We both win," said the Frenchman cheerfully. 
 For, after all, it would be unpleasant to kill a stran- 
 ger and report to his family on the Rhine after the 
 war. 
 
 "May I be of service?" asked the German. 
 
 Raoul thought of Hermance in the tumbled-down 
 chateau to the north, but beyond communication, in 
 the German lines. The love-light sprang into his 
 eyes. His pre-eminent trait of catching first the 
 high tints of beauty claimed him, even in that dug- 
 out. He saw the ivy-clad walls, the autumn leaves 
 aglow in the sunlight, the stretches of landscape 
 along the Oise then back to the gray battlements, 
 with Hermance standing far above, her hand shad- 
 ing her eyes as she looked in vain for his home- 
 coming. 
 
 And the German was thinking of his castle on the 
 Rhine. 
 
 "Yes; perhaps a little note a brief letter you 
 would pass to my wife." 
 
 "Send what you like; it will be delivered." 
 
 "She is in Ste. Genevieve, on the Oise." 
 
 "My command passed through there now I re- 
 member, we rested there early in the war." 
 
 "Does it yet stand?" asked Raoul, eagerly. 
 
 "Quite safe. I ordered the inhabitants to remain 
 in their houses only by some unfortunate acci- 
 dents were two river cottages and the old mill 
 burned. Everything else is in tactful protection. 
 My orders were so."
 
 THE BATTLE OF THE RIVERS 39 
 
 Raoul did not appreciate this peculiar construc- 
 tion. He turned his attention to the note. 
 
 The puzzle was what to write with and what to 
 write on the men looked at each other and 
 laughed. After considerable rummaging about, they 
 found a piece of brown paper under the straw. 
 Hopeless searches were then made for a pencil. 
 
 "Do as your countryman did in the Bastille use 
 blood for ink," suggested the German. "Here, this 
 ugly vent in my wrist bleeds profusely. Dip a stick 
 in it, and write." 
 
 Raoul took up a splinter of wood and did as re- 
 quested. 
 
 "Put in it," said the German, good-naturedly, 
 "this is written with a German's blood !" 
 
 Raoul wrote the exact words. 
 
 In the end, he wiped the stick dry, then dipped 
 it in his own blood and signed his name. 
 
 The writing was dried over the candle. During 
 the interval of this occupation, fresh artillery storms 
 began to rage. French and German shells passed 
 each other with angry growls overhead. 
 
 Hurriedly Raoul folded the message. and handed 
 it to Count von Essenhendel for delivery. For such 
 was the German's name, but Raoul did not know it. 
 
 "Au revoir" they said, and parted ways in the 
 trench.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 A MEMORY OF SIN 
 
 WHEN Count von Essenhendel arose the morning 
 after his night's adventure, and put on a bright, new 
 uniform, he recalled his promise to forward the 
 French soldier's letter. 
 
 Shortly after escaping from the trench, von Es- 
 senhendel's division swept back that way, and he 
 was soon safe within his ranks. The Germans re- 
 tired to a sheltered depression in the forest, and 
 their leader took a few hours' sleep. He called his 
 orderly. 
 
 "Pass this note to Reindoldt it goes to Ste. 
 Genevieve," said the Count. 
 
 As it was about to leave his hand, he withdrew 
 it for a moment's glance. He looked on both sides 
 of the folded sheet for the name and address, and 
 failing to find the superscription, was obliged to 
 open out the creases. 
 
 "Madame Beauvais, 
 
 "Chateau Morestier," 
 
 he read in astonishment. He examined quickly the 
 signature "Raoul Beauvais!" it stood written in 
 the latter's own blood. The Count drew his hand 
 across his clammy brow. He had been fighting for 
 his life with the husband of Madame Beauvais ! He 
 twisted his mustache thoughtfully, and felt uncom- 
 fortable. 
 
 40
 
 A MEMORY OF SIN 41 
 
 The discovery surprised him so much that he was 
 quite upset. His faculties refused to function prop- 
 erly, and he muddled through a bad sensation in 
 most men, it would have been called a pang of con- 
 science. To be fair to Count von Essenhendel, he 
 had only stilled the conscience which his careful 
 mother had cultivated for him. Honor was not 
 entirely extinct within him, however, and when 
 her name lay before his eyes in blood, a memory 
 of sin smote him. 
 
 For Von Essenhendel, since his shameful visit to 
 Chateau Morestier, had developed a violent love for 
 Hermance Beauvais. He had begged her forgive- 
 ness on bended knee and assured her she would 
 never be molested by anyone. She had spurned his 
 overtures with a disdain that only a French girl 
 could feel under such circumstances. His pleadings 
 that she forsake her husband and become his wife 
 were met with ravings that drove him from her 
 presence. But again and again he renewed his peti- 
 tion. Constantly she was on his mind he sent her 
 letters and presents, which were always returned. 
 
 And at last to be the messenger with a note from 
 her husband stirred some well in him that he did 
 not understand. 
 
 Nevertheless, he steadied himself with a glass of 
 brandy, and sent the note on to Reindoldt, with in- 
 structions to see that it was promptly delivered at 
 Chateau Morestier. 
 
 During the day, and at intervals for a long time
 
 42 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 thereafter, the invader's conscience troubled him for 
 an awakening. His experiences with the Beauvais 
 couple caused him to reflect. He deeply regretted 
 his conduct, and wished that he had not committed 
 the sin. The charm of life for the young husband 
 had been ruthlessly despoiled by him. He, Count 
 Frederick Wilhelm von Essenhendel, the pride of 
 his family, had covered himself with shame. The 
 crime in all its loathsomeness stared him in the face 
 as though it were a living, threatening monster. 
 
 The Count was heir to extensive estates on the 
 Rhine, and had been brought up in an atmosphere 
 of the best of German culture and refinement. A 
 dash into frightfulness licensed by the high com- 
 manders of the Kaiser had temporarily dulled his 
 senses, and made him one of the brutes that terror- 
 ized Europe in 1914. He was a victim, like most 
 full-blooded young men of his voluptuous nature. 
 Nevertheless, the wholesome foundation of his 
 youth mainstayed him to a certain extent. He was 
 also brave and sensible of the rights of others, and 
 even cherished a praiseworthy determination of ac- 
 complishing something in the world that would re- 
 dound to the betterment of men. Like all other 
 young Prussians, he had been fooled into believing 
 that the unsatiated hunger of the Fatherland for 
 glory demanded that other nations be torn asunder 
 and punished. He was not religious. He believed 
 in a God, but had refused to follow the faith of his 
 mother. There was nothing wantonly mean in his
 
 A MEMORY OF SIN 43 
 
 character. Duty to Kaiser and country was big in 
 him. The love of adventure swept him on in a 
 whirl; hence his recklessness in fighting hand-to- 
 hand combats in the trenches, when it was not nec- 
 essary for him to expose himself. These things 
 and more could be said in favor of Count von Es- 
 senhendel-, in spite of the black mark this story 
 records against him. 
 
 Even while the letter written in the trench was 
 being transmitted by stages from headquarters 
 north of the Aisne to Ste. Genevieve, on the Oise, 
 Madame Beauvais and two others, Father Pelletier 
 and old Dr. Joumonville, were concerned with the 
 right and wrong of a certain problem. 
 
 "It must not be done, Dr. Joumonville," the kind- 
 hearted priest was saying, as he walked the floor 
 with his wrinkled hands clasped behind him. "It 
 would be deliberate murder, planned and consented 
 to by three persons Madame Beauvais, you and 
 me. I could never grant absolution for such a 
 heinous crime, though I were not a party to it. 
 There is only one right thing to do. Madame Beau- 
 vais must give birth to the child, and permit it a 
 fair chance in this world." 
 
 "But, Father, you do not seem to comprehend all 
 the points of my argument. Try to take a broad, 
 unbiased view as I go over the case again, remem- 
 bering always, of course, that I am a good Catholic,
 
 44 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 and never in my forty years of medical practice 
 have I taken innocent life, or winked at imnamable 
 crimes against nature. This is a totally different 
 matter. France is at war with a cruel enemy. 
 Heathen propensities are predominant in the invad- 
 ing soldiers of this enemy, Germany. The world 
 is shocked at the atrocities of Louvain. This peace- 
 ful village is swooped down upon, and a brute not 
 a man in feelings commits a crime, out of which 
 is now about to come a life. This is not a creation 
 willed by either father or mother, by indiscreet 
 lapse of human weakness, or through surreptitious 
 disobedience to conventionalities of society. It is 
 to be born as the direct result of perfidious sin. To 
 permit it to live, would be to expose it to the scorn 
 of the world and the ill-treatment of our people. I 
 believe it would be an act of mercy to use some 
 harmless method of removing that much suffering 
 from this long and perilous journey. I will go 
 further in my opinion, it is our duty to release 
 this spirit." 
 
 The expression on the priest's face showed that 
 he had tried to listen with an open mind. He asked 
 simply : 
 
 "What would God have us do?" 
 
 "It is well you ask it, Father. Answer the ques- 
 tion for us, and there will be no further hesitance." 
 
 " 'Thou shalt not kill' is the plain, written law. 
 God has not left us in doubt." 
 
 "True, Father; but does God will a life of torture
 
 A MEMORY OF SIN 45 
 
 and shame for human beings? There are excep- 
 tions to rules. The written law reads : 'Thou shalt 
 honor the Sabbath and keep it holy,' and when the 
 Jews murmured at Christ's disciples for having 
 plucked ears of corn on the Sabbath, he reminded 
 them that it was the spirit of the law that should 
 be kept, saying: 'Which of you shall have an ass 
 or an ox fall into a pit, and will not immediately 
 draw him out on the Sabbath day?' Ah, I believe 
 God would sanction this putting out of misery an 
 undesired life before it comes to know and suffer. 
 It is as a creature in need of help would it not be 
 right to relieve it, and pass it on to the Creator who 
 gave it?" 
 
 Father Pelletier only shook his head, and went 
 quietly from painting to painting in the doctor's 
 study, as if appealing to the winged angels in oil, 
 the saints, the Christ himself on the Cross, for light 
 and guidance. 
 
 "My judgment, my heart, my religion all tell me 
 I must in the name of Our Savior forbid this 
 crime." 
 
 "Then the child will grow up among us," said 
 Dr. Joumonville regretfully, "for Hermance Beau- 
 vais will never do what you forbid." 
 
 "Ah! that I well know, Doctor. I must hasten 
 now she comes this morning to plead her own 
 cause." 
 
 As Father Pelletier shuffled along towards the 
 church, leaning on his stout cane, he saw Hermance
 
 46 THE INADER'S SON 
 
 already on her way. There was light in her face 
 and a renewed determination. 
 
 She carried a letter in her hand. One of the 
 German soldiers quartered in the village had just 
 brought it to her. It was the first news from Raoul, 
 and it told her many things in a few sentences. Be- 
 sides being a love letter, an inspiring message, it also 
 summoned her to do her part for France. 
 
 She waved the letter to Father Pelletier, and ran 
 to show it to him. "Written with a German's 
 blood!" she said, shuddering slightly "and if he 
 can write in the blood of the enemy, how can I pre- 
 sent him with a German child on his return from the 
 glorious battlefield of victory? Father, it must not 
 be! it cannot be! Such a blow would madden 
 my Raoul !" 
 
 The shepherd of the faithful flock made no com- 
 ment, but led the young woman into his little room 
 in the rear of St. Joseph's. 
 
 Once within, he listened patiently to all she had 
 to say. Then in a steady voice, mellowed by long 
 years of holy service, and charged with the respon- 
 sibility of his sacred office, he laid down to her the 
 divine law and its interpretations. Afterwards he 
 stated plainly the wrongs involved in such an act 
 as that proposed. But he felt how ineffectual 
 studied argument was on Hermance, even while he 
 proceeded. When he had concluded, she poured out 
 the bitterness of her heart in an unnerving spell of 
 weeping.
 
 A MEMORY OF SIN 47 
 
 Then with the inborn talent of any woman want- 
 ing her way, she swept aside all consideration of 
 what the priest had said, and restated the main point 
 to her mind that she wished to dispose of the child. 
 She supported her demand with the most natural 
 and strongest of human appeals. Never had the 
 good Father heard a more touching plea for mur- 
 der. But despite the wrenchings at his heart, he 
 constantly shook his head in refusal. 
 
 For two hours, Hermance clung to his robe and 
 wept and begged in turns, trying to touch every 
 human sentiment in him. Each refusal to grant her 
 permission or to grant her absolution after com- 
 mitting the act was a signal to make a greater 
 effort to influence his judgment. At last she wearied 
 the old man and caused him to weep with her. 
 
 It was then that victory seemed to be within her 
 grasp. Her pleadings had been so earnest and vio- 
 lent that she lay exhausted at the Father's feet. As 
 he wept, Hermance hushed and felt relieved. The 
 faded red carpet on the floor seemed to be softer 
 the ornaments and holy emblems about the quaint 
 room looked friendlier. Nevertheless, her swim- 
 ming eyes wanted greater comfort, and she sought 
 the face of the Statue of the Virgin. There, too, 
 the white marble, to Hermance' s imagination, 
 glowed with the warmth of life. 
 
 But as the petitioner fastened her gaze upon the 
 Holy Mother's features, she began to feel uneasy. 
 The statue's eyes were glorying in that mysterious
 
 48 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 maternal feeling that had already begun to tug per- 
 sistently at Hermance's heart. And, then, quiver- 
 ing there on the carpeted flags, Hermance allowed 
 her startled eyes to trail slowly down the statue's 
 snow-white neck to its ample breasts and to the 
 child clasped tenderly to the bosom. She turned 
 away and groaned. 
 
 And she heard the Father get up resolutely and 
 say "No." 
 
 Having lost in her attempted flight from her 
 husband's contempt, Hermance gave herself over to 
 wailing cries that not only unbalanced her reason, 
 but upset Father Pelletier. 
 
 "I must take my own life! I cannot go through 
 with this !" 
 
 The Father had heard this same declaration from 
 women all his life. 
 
 "You forbid me? Then you send me to perdi- 
 tion! Oh! my poor Raoul !" 
 
 Over and over again she pleaded and cried, until 
 the old man was near to distraction. He could not 
 answer her further he began to fear that she would 
 finally wring from him permission to destroy the 
 child. 
 
 At the height of her advantage for in her lapse 
 of hardness of heart, Hermance was determined to 
 win, and saw that her wailings were telling upon 
 Father Pelletier, she calmed himself quickly, and 
 put the question in even tones, leveled directly at 
 the Reverend Father:
 
 A MEMORY OF SIN 49 
 
 "For my sake, you will absolve me after the deed 
 is done. Tell me 'Yes' quickly!" 
 
 "You remember the vow you took on your wed- 
 ding day, Hermance?" 
 
 "Yes, Father but please say 'Yes !' ' 
 
 "I do say 'Yes,' Hermance, provided you make 
 me one solemn promise." 
 
 "Must I reaffirm what I said in church that day? 
 I do now, Father, with all my heart. I recall 
 clearly what you said then, and I will perform to 
 the letter." 
 
 "That is well, Hermance, but the promise I would 
 now exact of you is a little thing only when you 
 have heard it, promise me that you will keep it 
 faithfully." 
 
 "Yes, Father, I'm listening." 
 
 "Promise me, Hermance, that you will nurse the 
 babe once at your breasts before you kill him." 
 
 Hermance promised amid grateful tears, and in 
 transports of joy clasped the aged priest's feet. 
 
 Then as she was leaving, she noticed a merry 
 twinkle in Father Pelletier's eye, and it disturbed 
 her.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 THE SILENT ADVOCATE 
 
 INTOXICATED with the success of her visit to 
 Father Pelletier, Hermance went home happy and 
 contented except when remembering the maternal 
 look on the Virgin's face and the twinkle in the 
 priest's eyes. But these she could not understand, 
 and brushed them aside for future worry. 
 
 Anyway, the crushing load of long, weary months 
 rolled off her shoulders to some extent, and she sang 
 parts of an old song as she gathered up a few things 
 she had made for baby and threw them into the 
 fire ! The abuse she had suffered, the horror of her 
 condition, the fear for Raoul's happiness, had tem- 
 porarily hardened her heart. If Father Pelletier 
 had refused to absolve her from sin, she might have 
 lost her reason altogether. But she had milled 
 away at the rough stones of her trouble until they 
 became sand she could handle them now. She 
 was free to destroy the seed of the hated German, 
 and put the harrowing memory forever from her. 
 In her strange ecstasy, she played with the sugges- 
 tion to conceal the whole affair from Raoul! 
 
 Madame Morestier received Hermance's an- 
 nouncement of Father Pelletier's decision with the 
 same moody, fixed stare, and unconcern, that had 
 dominated her since the night of the invasion. 
 
 so
 
 THE SILENT ADVOCATE 51 
 
 Hermance sometimes thought her mother's mind 
 was blank. From morning to night, the gray- 
 haired widow, pale and pitifully sad, remained mo- 
 tionless for hours at a time, or wandered aimlessly 
 about the decaying structures that had sheltered the 
 Morestiers for more than twelve generations. Was 
 it possible that she brooded over the prospect of 
 German blood coming into the family? Or did she 
 think at all? The old lady had been maltreated by 
 the soldiers on that fateful night and several times 
 since she had been near to death's door. It was 
 probable that she would never recover, and Her- 
 mance, somewhat resigned to the condition, did not 
 wonder at her mother's forlorn, unresponsive atti- 
 tude, but went her way to bask for the time in the 
 sunshine of promised deliverance. 
 
 The details of how and when the tragic deed 
 would be accomplished had not yet occurred to the 
 expectant mother. The permission to slay was the 
 important thing for the moment the safety-valve 
 of her feelings, the antidote toy of imagination to 
 be twirled and fondled until the climax of mental 
 endurance had passed. But Hermance had not yet 
 suspected the innocent snare of the priest's exacted 
 promise. For the fanciful, half-maniacal joy was 
 only a drawbridge thrown to her from across the 
 abyss, to bring her to firmer footing, where God and 
 Nature could have a fair hearing. 
 
 And the waiting, the nerve-wrecking suspense, al- 
 ready approached the end. By the going down of
 
 52 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 the sun on the same day that Hermance pleaded with 
 Father Pelletier, the time was fulfilled. The at- 
 tendant satellites that were grouped about the Star 
 of Bethlehem would smile that night over an un- 
 welcomed advent. For at the coming of twilight, 
 when conscientious Dr. Joumonville was leaning 
 over the low churchyard wall, confessing his error 
 of judgment in trying to persuade that destruction 
 of innocent life is ever justifiable and incidentally 
 enjoying the subtle wisdom of Father Pelletier's 
 exacted promise from Hermance, a runner came 
 from the Chateau Morestier, to request the imme- 
 diate attendance of the doctor. 
 
 As Dr. Joumonville hurried away on his crutches, 
 he winked at the man of God, who smiled in return. 
 
 It was a boy. Dr. Joumonville wiped his spec- 
 tacles, adjusted them on his nose, and in the seren- 
 ity of his professional dignity, gave some brief in- 
 structions to Grand'mere Dauphin. The old grand- 
 mother was almost as capable in such matters as the 
 doctor himself, but she listened respectfully to his 
 crisp, nasal orders. Madame Beauvais was quietly 
 looking at the chubby, curly-headed mite, that lay 
 cuddled in the curve of her arm and when the 
 babe's lusty lungs began functioning in a noisy row, 
 maternal distress clouded the young mother's coun- 
 tenance. Dr. Joumonville hobbled to the door and 
 as if nearly forgetting, turned and said brusquely:
 
 THE SILENT ADVOCATE 53 
 
 "In three days, Madame, I will call to carry out 
 your wish regarding the child if by then you have 
 complied with your promise to Father Pelletier." 
 
 Grand'mere Dauphin searched the physician's 
 laughing eyes over her cracked lenses. 
 
 Hermance looked at him inquiringly. 
 
 When the doctor had gone, and the room was 
 tidied, the storm in Hermance's mind subsided. 
 She became calm the past was laid aside for the 
 present. She was in perfect health rested, wide- 
 awake and at ease. The flower-perfumed air of 
 spring filled the large, square room with the ozone 
 of vigor. Birds warbled and whistled on the new- 
 leafed boughs. From neighboring barnyards came 
 the clucking of hens and the bleatings of May 
 calves. 
 
 On the morning of the second day Hermance ob- 
 served Madame Dauphin as she arranged the table 
 after removing the breakfast dishes, and said : 
 
 "Grand' mere, I am happy. Explain to me why I 
 should be so why this peace that glows in my 
 heart. Tell me what this feeling of tenderness is 
 this awakening of a yearning that is fast chang- 
 ing my point of view. I do not think as I thought, 
 I do not see as I saw there is a thrill somewhere 
 here all through me. Tell me, Grand'mere, what 
 is it that creeps over me like the enthralling pleasure 
 of music, and what is it that makes me feel more 
 important I mean, makes me want to enjoy this 
 sweet responsibility. That is not exactly what I
 
 54 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 am trying to say, and perhaps it is tell me, 
 Grand' mere!" 
 
 "The awakening of Mother's love, my child," re- 
 plied the wrinkled-faced, time-tried, God-fearing 
 old woman, and she caressed Hermance's fair brow. 
 
 Thus began the pleadings of the silent advocate. 
 Other pleaders made a show of speaking and of ges- 
 tures and of tears, but the silent pleader would have 
 none of these things. This Mother's love did not 
 come forth and parade before men, and try to win 
 by the witchery of beauty and splendor; but it 
 sprang full-grown in its birthplace, the royal tri- 
 bunal in the heart, and from that throne it filled 
 every cell and attuned every fiber of the woman. 
 It looked out of her eyes. It became a bright and 
 cherry spot in her life from that moment forth. 
 Trouble could never lessen its warmth. Cruelty, neg- 
 lect, insult nothing might ever still its voice. Even 
 after death its yearning would not cease. 
 
 Hermance understood. Her eyes wandered to 
 the open window, and she looked far out over the 
 budding hills, and wondered. The while she thought 
 she was conscious of a little hand clutching at her 
 heart, and she heard an even, measured breathing 
 at her side. She gazed into the blue of the heavens 
 and tried to read beyond the vale. She turned and 
 looked into the little eyes and there read plainly all 
 she wished to know- 
 
 At the close of the third day, when the candles 
 were lighted to chase away the first shades of night,
 
 THE SILENT ADVOCATE 55 
 
 Dr. Joumonville bustled abruptly into the room. 
 He carried a basket which creaked against his 
 crutch. In the other hand he held a barbarous-look- 
 ing knife, which gleamed threateningly as he said : 
 
 "Good evening, Madame I have come !" 
 
 "But why that fearful knife, Doctor? and the 
 basket?" 
 
 "Murder, my dear woman have you forgotten? 
 give him to me at once." 
 
 Horror overspread Hermance's face, and she 
 drew her baby to her with both arms. 
 
 "Sacre! women always change their minds!" said 
 Dr. Joumonville, pretending disgust, as he stalked 
 out of the room.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE DEAF AND DUMB SPY 
 
 ABOUT the time of the birth of the invader's son, 
 the French Army General Staff required special in- 
 formation regarding the strength and position of the 
 Germans north of the Aisne on to the Belgian boun- 
 dary. Commanders of army corps who had been 
 opposing and investing the enemy in that region, 
 and particularly around Compiegne, Soissons, Eper- 
 nay, Chalons, and Reims, were called upon to sub- 
 mit the names of volunteers for the dangerous role 
 of spy to the Prussian camps. Out of the ten men 
 who came forward, one would be selected. The 
 choice fell upon Raoul Beauvais. His native wit 
 and intimate knowledge of the country, and initia- 
 tive and bravery, had already won him promotion 
 in the ranks. These qualifications made him by far 
 the best man for the undertaking. 
 
 Therefore, disguised as a poor deaf and dumb 
 peasant, suffering from a peculiar hacking cough, 
 Raoul set out in the middle of April, 1915, to wan- 
 der through the enemy's lines, and over the country 
 at the peril of his life. He left the French army 
 in the neighborhood of Rethel, on the Aisne, and 
 after undergoing many hardships, made his way 
 through the German hosts, beyond the battle front 
 to Liart, west of Mezieres on the Meuse. Five 
 
 56
 
 THE DEAF AND DUMB SPY 57 
 
 times he was arrested and examined, but turned 
 loose as a harmless fool. Several times sentries 
 shot at him because he did not stop. At Liart, he 
 was arrested for the sixth time, and taken before 
 the commanding officer of the Germans in that 
 locality. 
 
 "What is your name?" asked the interpreter. 
 
 No reply. The guard next to him struck him a 
 heavy blow on the shoulder, and to Raoul's sur- 
 prised, inquiring look, made frantic signs for him 
 to tell his name. They then tried several tricks to 
 get him to show that he feigned deafness, as they 
 believed. Guns were fired suddenly behind him. 
 While a prearranged silence reigned, one of the of- 
 ficers said to another, without looking in Raoul's 
 direction: "That peasant idiot has blood on the 
 back of his left hand. He may be a murderer." 
 Whereas, Raoul had not flinched at the firing of 
 guns, he now very nearly dropped his eyes to his 
 hand. It was just what anyone would have done. 
 But, finally, the Germans, failing in everything they 
 had tried, decided to put the prisoner to the final 
 test, and the military court went through the for- 
 mality of ordering him to be shot. The mock sen- 
 tence was solemnly repeated to Raoul in German, 
 French, English and Russian. Through it all he 
 was unconcerned, and just as they commanded that 
 he be led out and executed at once, he fumbled in 
 his pocket for a match, and from another quarter 
 of his ragged attire, brought out a half-burned 
 cigarette.
 
 58 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "It's no use!" cried the general. "Push him out 
 the door he's harmless." 
 
 On and on he wandered, getting an occasional 
 flogging, and sometimes being shut up in prison for 
 a day or two, but his antics and quaint music on the 
 piccolo, and his silly facial expressions which he 
 practiced, as well as the funny cough, passed him 
 on safely from place to place, until one morning he 
 walked over the high stone bridge into Ste. Gene- 
 vieve. A number of German soldiers idled in front 
 of Caddo Felon's shoe shop, and these Raoul es- 
 sayed to entertain with his shrill music. 
 
 A crowd soon collected. Scattered about among 
 the soldiers were several of Raoul's former friends 
 the old, lame, or incapacitated for war. But they 
 did not recognize him. And that fact convinced 
 Raoul of the effectiveness of his disguise. 
 
 After playing all the local pieces, he danced the 
 Champenois Wine Fete. Then he fell on the ground 
 , in a fit of his extraordinary coughing. Recovering 
 with apparent difficulty, he proceeded to pass around 
 his cap. Many centimes were dropped, and the sol- 
 diers contributed pfenning. Raoul thanked them, 
 bowing very low, and smiling, made signs to his 
 audience that he could neither speak nor hear. 
 
 Many children followed him down the street to 
 the cafe, and stood about the door while he ate. 
 He heard some of the little fellows trying to imitate 
 his cough, and Raoul smiled, because he knew every 
 one of them by name. There was tiny Jacqueline,
 
 THE DEAF AND DUMB SPY 59 
 
 who wore a pair of sabots he had given her. Over 
 by the well were Helene and Edouard Trellier, both 
 of whom he had carried many times on his back. 
 
 The lunch finished, Raoul came out and played 
 and danced for the children especially, for that was 
 what the}- were waiting for all the while. In the 
 midst of a heel-and-toe jog, a favorite dance in the 
 Guise district, the deaf and dumb spy was aston- 
 ished at seeing Hermance pass by, in working 
 clothes, carrying a young baby. He quickly made 
 his bow to the children and walked off abruptly to 
 a place of vantage, so that he could look at Her- 
 mance again. 
 
 "It is a shame that poor Hermance must take her 
 baby with her when she works and the child so 
 young," Roger the Joker was saying to Picard, the 
 wine merchant. 
 
 Again Raoul came near forgetting that he was 
 playing deaf and dumb. Gradually he turned about 
 so that he could catch every word the men were 
 saying. What were they talking about anyway? 
 Hermance' s baby ! 
 
 "Yes, she's right," said old Picard. "It's not safe 
 to leave him in the chateau they say Madame Mo- 
 restier would kill him. And Hermance is so fond 
 of little Paul." 
 
 "Fond of little Paul!" ran on through Raoul's 
 mind, repeating itself so often that he tried to com- 
 prehend the strange thing that had happened. A 
 choky feeling came into his throat. What! had
 
 60 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Hermance so soon after his departure been made 
 to believe him dead killed in battle, perhaps, and 
 induced to marry Paul Hilot, the one-eyed chemist? 
 It was impossible! And yet there was the baby 
 Hermance's baby! "Madame Morestier would kill 
 him." The baby must be a boy. Why, of course! 
 "Fond of little Paul !" certainly it was a boy. And 
 undoubtedly, smooth-tongued Paul Hilot had told 
 the lie, or else why was Madame Morestier so bit- 
 ter? She had always detested Paul Hilot, the liar 
 and deceiver! So ran the tirade of questions and 
 exclamations, as Raoul hesitated, amazed, wonder- 
 ing what he should do. Yes, he would overtake her 
 beyond the village and demand an explanation. 
 
 But as Raoul hurried along, three determined 
 German soldiers barred the way and arrested him. 
 They dragged him into a narrow alley, and hustled 
 him forward in spite of his cough, which he affected 
 with great zeal. 
 
 "You claim to be deaf and dumb," one of them 
 said to him in very broken French. "Ah, oui, you 
 lie ! If you be deaf, how is it you play music? How 
 could you know some new pieces ? Auch so ! mein 
 Heber Gott! You are one spy!" 
 
 Raoul maintained his presence of mind and acted 
 his part, but the point of the music was well taken, 
 and it troubled him. It almost caused him to forget 
 the discovery he had made regarding Hermance. 
 And he set himself the task of working out this knot 
 holding so fast in his rope if he failed, the noose
 
 6i 
 
 would quickly form and hang him. "How very 
 strange," he kept repeating mentally, "that I should 
 have overlooked a point so important." Then he 
 wondered how it had happened that other Germans 
 had not picked him up on his playing their new tunes 
 as he went along. 
 
 "You had better make a clean confession this 
 time," derisively continued the talkative captor, "or 
 put up a tale that will stand all tests. I tell you, 
 friend, you've made the fatal error this time." 
 
 The idee fixe in Raoul's mind, namely, that a fool 
 is always safe, was drawn upon for whatever it 
 could provide. He put on his silliest look and pre- 
 tended that he enjoyed being cuffed about. He be- 
 came natural to a fault of his pretending and occa- 
 sionally went into spasms of queer coughing. This 
 cough finally aroused the risibility of the soldiers, 
 and eventually they gave way to roars of laughter. 
 
 "He is a silly ass !" said one of the soldiers who 
 had been silent so far except for his laughing. A 
 third one added, "Poor devil ! eight German bullets 
 out of a platoon would be an act of mercy to him." 
 
 Raoul's captors spoke exclusively in bad French, 
 because they intended that he should hear. This 
 much he surmised, and concluded that he had fallen 
 into the hands of spy experts probably they had 
 followed him from Liart. 
 
 "Some accident in childhood," said the presiding 
 officer Raoul knowing that dumbness is a direct 
 result of deafness in childhood, feared that they
 
 62 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 would examine his tongue. "Well, ask him how 
 long he has been a fool. He printed one word 
 Dinant ask him to write more." 
 
 More Teutonic energy was expended on him than 
 it would have required to take one hundred kilo- 
 meters of trenches instead of the regulation five 
 hundred meters, but the most he could be induced to 
 do was to print the names of Dinant and other vil- 
 lages near the Belgian border. 
 
 The officer turned away in great disgust. "Fool ! 
 fool !" he said, stamping and muttering to himself. 
 
 Raoul thought it time to have another laugh, and 
 began slowly at first, and then coughed by easy 
 stages until he had worked up to a marvelous volume 
 of variations. They opened the door of the old 
 house that served as headquarters, and pushed him 
 into the street. 
 
 For a minute he stood looking back at the laugh- 
 ing soldiers with the most injured expression he 
 could command, and after shaking his head and 
 shrugging his shoulders, walked aimlessly towards 
 the river. He knew that they still watched him, 
 and therefore betook himself to several houses, in 
 full view, where he made signs of begging for some- 
 thing to eat. 
 
 And in the meantime he coughed consistently. 
 
 There was now only one thing uppermost in 
 Raoul's thoughts Hermance and her baby. He 
 would go immediately to seek her in the fields. 
 Why was she working in the fields ? The lazy Paul
 
 THE DEAF AND DUMB SPY 63 
 
 Hilot! But why was she not sewing? her mother 
 could always do fitting to please the women. Fi- 
 nally he thought it best to pretend to beg at the 
 chateau, and, if unobserved, make himself known 
 to Madame Morestier. Old Picard had as much 
 as said that she remained at home. And wandering 
 through the village greens, trying to imitate the 
 casual French beggar, he drew near the old chateau, 
 and made his way through the trellised entrance. 
 He presented himself at the front door, and since 
 no one had followed, ventured in and mounted to 
 the apartment on the third floor. 
 
 "Ah, Madame !" he exclaimed on meeting Her- 
 mance's mother. ''I intended to surprise you." 
 
 "Who are you?" asked Madame Morestier in a 
 strange voice. 
 
 "Why, I am Raoul. Ssh !" he whispered, by way 
 of caution. "I'm a spy." 
 
 "A spy!" she repeated, frightened. The mystery 
 appealed to her deranged mind, which he knew 
 nothing of, and she looked cunning. "I know what 
 you came for you want that baby. Don't blame 
 you. Take him and kill him. I would if I could. 
 I did try, but Hermance is such a fool she caught 
 me when I was about to drown him in the fountain 
 at the back, and took him away. She loves the baby 
 better than she loves me." 
 
 "Where is she now, Madame?" 
 
 "I don't know. Every day she takes the baby and 
 goes away. I suppose she goes to that German."
 
 64 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "What German ! Tell me, is he a German ?" 
 
 "Of course ! I tell you Hermance has a German 
 baby! think of it! My God! deliver me from 
 this world!" 
 
 Raoul felt himself growing dizzy. A grinding 
 noise smote his ears and he heard steps. Quickly 
 collecting his wits he forsook the wailing Madame 
 Morestier, and hurried down the stairs, coughing. 
 
 Germans again, of course, and they took him into 
 custody with a very determined flourish of author- 
 ity. This would certainly be his very last day on 
 earth. Madame Morestier would be questioned 
 she would either deny him, to protect him, not think- 
 ing to deny also that he spoke and heard, or she 
 might unguardedly admit his identity. In either 
 event he would be convicted of spying. Oh, well! 
 what did it matter, after all? Hermance devoted to 
 a German! Raoul heartily wished they would take 
 him immediately and shoot him. What was there 
 for him to live for his country's sake? Yes, he 
 had served his country well, but the light that 
 showed him the way was his love for Hermance. 
 Now, had she spurned him for another man ? "Fond 
 of little Paul, indeed!" and the world went round 
 in a dark maze. 
 
 One thought saved Raoul. If he broke down 
 and was shot as a spy, Hermance would triumph 
 over him. His memory would be held in derision 
 by her, even though she were a traitress, and dis- 
 grace to her country. No, he would not go back
 
 THE DEAF AND DUMB SPY 65 
 
 on France! He would not give up. If they con- 
 victed him, it must be so, but in that case he would 
 die in the service of the Republic. 
 
 His captors were the same three soldiers who had 
 detained him a short time before. "Ha!" said the 
 talkative one, "we shall not let you go so soon. 
 We think we have you now, please. I think you 
 are the same man that worked in the gas plant at 
 Stuttgart. We shall see. You go there mit us, 
 and mit the men who worked there. You cannot 
 lie so cleverly, so !" 
 
 That was a new turn in events. Raoul was 
 hardly prepai-ed for such a change, but then, it 
 freed him from the danger likely to follow from 
 his having made himself kno^vn to Madame Mo- 
 restier. Of course, that possibility could follow 
 him, if she ever mentioned that he had been at the 
 chateau. Anyway, he seemed destined for a trip 
 into Germany. In their overzealousness, stupid 
 thoroughness, they would probably increase his 
 chances for observation. He must train his ear a 
 little more for the German the old schoolmaster had 
 tauglit him. 
 
 Very little time elapsed from his second arrest in 
 Ste. Genevieve until he was set down at the gas fac- 
 tory in Stuttgart, where they were filling shells with 
 the fearful product. They had planned ahead that 
 Raoul would be taken to the machine he was sup- 
 posed to have operated, without notify ing Dther em- 
 ployees. If they recognized him as Otto Biedmann,
 
 66 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 he was to be taken out immediately and shot. There- 
 fore, he was ushered into the great factory. But 
 no one recognized him. 
 
 The manager said: "Take away that coughing 
 fool!" 
 
 What were they to do with him? Not even a 
 German likes the idea of killing a fool. The au- 
 thorities did not want him left in Stuttgart. They 
 decided to send him to the Belgian frontier to work 
 digging ditches. Hence, away they whirled him 
 again, and in a few days he found himself working 
 along with English and French prisoners of war. 
 
 But neither would they have him his cough was 
 too much, even for the trenches. They shunted 
 him off to beg, or get on as best he could. 
 
 Raoul Beauvais, therefore, well-stocked with in- 
 formation, began to move forward cautiously. He 
 had managed to reach the neighborhood of Avesnes, 
 north of the Oise, but each step forward became 
 more difficult. The odd peculiarities he had so stu- 
 diously assumed, were telling on him fearfully. It 
 was even doubtful whether he could ever shake off 
 his cough. Besides, he was almost a nervous wreck. 
 A few more arrests would certainly bring about 
 complete collapse. But he must push on and on 
 must get back to the French lines somehow. 
 
 Having arrived in the country of his boyhood, 
 Raoul trusted no further to his luck in daylight. 
 He abandoned begging, and slipped through the 
 forests and plains by night, crawling past camps
 
 6 7 
 
 of the enemy, running great risks. On a certain 
 midnight, he reached Guise, on the Oise. 
 
 ''Is that you, Rene?" he asked from the roof of 
 a aed, as a shaggy head appeared in a window of 
 an adjoining cottage. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Bicn! I am Raoul Beauvais." 
 
 "Mou Dicn! mon ami! crawl close to the wall 
 I will help you in this way." 
 
 Once within, Raoul explained : "Now, Rene, you 
 must give up that light canoe of yours to the cause 
 of France." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 ''Go by day early in the morning, to the cedars 
 and pine thickets on the point out from your place 
 below, and pretend to be clearing just on the edge 
 all day. Cut the small trees and let them be thrown 
 into the river to float down. Keep a stream of them 
 on the float all da)- work on into the night." 
 
 "But the Oise is almost yet in flood from the 
 rains, and will carry them on down to the Seine. 
 I shall get into trouble for littering the river." 
 
 "I know no law besides it is necessary for the 
 sake of France." 
 
 "As you like," replied old Rene Vincent. "What 
 then?" 
 
 "When you go in the morning, provision the 
 light canoe the one that has the rudder with 
 enough food to last one man a number of days. 
 Late in the evening, cut a very thick cedar, but a
 
 68 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 short one, and tie it lengthwise over the boat, see- 
 ing that the latter is carefully covered. Weave in 
 false branches and make it look like a well-rounded 
 tree, a trifle more dense in growth." 
 
 "Bien!!" 
 
 "Then, Rene, I shall come to you just after dark, 
 and lie down in the boat. You will then push it out 
 towards the current. Put the oars inside the rest 
 I shall do when necessity demands." 
 
 "I understand. Then what shall I do?" 
 
 "Continue to cut cedars and pines, throwing them 
 into the river, until someone comes and tells you to 
 stop." 
 
 In this manner, Raoul Beauvais attempted to float 
 beyond the German boundary, into the lines of the 
 French. 
 
 By the second day, a great outcry came up from 
 below. A long line of cedars and pines went trail- 
 ing on, about fifty yards apart. The Germans 
 thought they concealed mines but from where? 
 Men in boats were kept for half a day in mid stream 
 examining each one as it came along. Some one 
 was turning the whole forest into the river. Stop 
 him ! But the trees were left to go on to annoy the 
 French. The Germans thought they saw in it a 
 joke, and ordered the blockading cables lifted to let 
 the cedars pass. 
 
 Likewise much curiosity was aroused in the 
 French camps. After ten or twelve floated by, 
 they began to fire on the cedars to see what became
 
 THE DEAF AND DUMB SPY 69 
 
 
 of it then, as the Germans had done, men went out 
 
 in boats to examine the trees. They looked innocent 
 enough, but the wary French said: "A joke, per- 
 haps, but the Germans know what they are about 
 we shall see !" 
 
 Poor Rene was roughly handled. The Germans 
 near Guise came down and caught him industriously 
 engaged in cutting and casting out, as though he had 
 gone crazy and imagined that he fed fodder to some 
 monster of the waters. "Foolish mad man!" they 
 exclaimed, and put him in prison for a week on 
 bread and water. 
 
 The tree under which Raoul reclined, drifted on 
 through the German outposts to within a quarter 
 of a mile of the French. In another half hour he 
 would have been safe, without incident, but for the 
 frolicking of some soldiers with a dog. They were 
 throwing a piece of dry wood into the river and 
 urging the dog, \vhich happened to be a savage one, 
 to swim out and bring it back to the bank, only to 
 be sent back after it again and again. Each time 
 the block would be thrown farther out, and finally, 
 it alighted in Raoul's tree and hung. The dog 
 came swimming after it as before. He held his 
 head and ears just above the water line until he 
 reached the concealed boat. On discovering Raoul, 
 lying at full-length on his back, the dog began to 
 bark furiously, and endeavored to climb over the 
 edge of the canoe. 
 
 By and by, the Germans concluded something
 
 70 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 unusual must be lodged in the tree, and a boat was 
 put out to investigate. 
 
 It was getting dark, but Raoul could see this 
 threatening move. He saw that they would over- 
 take him before he could float to safety, although 
 it could not be very far to the haven he sought. 
 However, the long journey he had taken was now 
 about to end in failure, or at least in great excite- 
 ment. The German boat was gaining at every 
 pull of the double set of oars, and the dog was likely 
 to mount into the boat under the tree at any moment, 
 causing the craft to upset or fill with water. Some- 
 thing must be done. 
 
 Raoul clipped the cords that bound the tree and 
 branches to the canoe, and pushed them off into the 
 water. The dog became frantic. Raoul was then 
 quite out of patience with the animal, and dealt him 
 a heavy blow with the oar. That silenced the dog, 
 but overturned the boat ! 
 
 A shout went up from the Germans in the dis- 
 tance, and immediately little flashes could be seen 
 spurting out in the gathering darkness. Jets of 
 water splashed up now and again, and Raoul, stiff 
 from lying in one position so long, fought with the 
 murky river in an effort to keep himself afloat. But 
 he began to swim after a little struggling, keeping 
 as much under water as possible often swimming 
 for a few seconds entirely beneath. The firing 
 ceased, and he saw the intention was to run him 
 down with the boat.
 
 THE DEAF AND DUMB SPY 71 
 
 The erstwhile spy made for the left bank, where 
 there appeared to be a clump of willows. But the 
 enemy was gaining, and he began to feel his strength 
 giving way so that now and again he was forced 
 to tread water and rest. 
 
 Suddenly, a white pencil of a searchlight was 
 ranged on the river's surface, and in a minute, firing 
 began on the left bank! Raoul was soon grabbing 
 at twigs on a ball-shaped point. An instant later, 
 a soldier helped him to his feet ! He recognized his 
 rescuers as a part of the advanced lines of the 
 French. The poilus opened fire on the German 
 boat, and thus ended the pursuit.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 FOR HIS SAKE 
 
 ALTHOUGH Hermance's heart went out to her baby 
 in the fullness of Mother love, and she had put 
 forever from her the thought of permitting harm 
 to come to him, yet she was deeply troubled over 
 his presence in her humble home. What would 
 Raoul say? Would he not want to send the child 
 away? Undoubtedly he would want it disclosed 
 to annoying people that for one reason or another, 
 the baby had been placed in another's keeping. Or, 
 perhaps, Raoul would want secrecy maintained, lest 
 the village gossips might destroy the happiness of 
 their future lives. 
 
 With all these considerations running through 
 her mind, and perhaps from the inborn instinct of 
 a mother's protecting care, inspired by God himself 
 Hermance from the beginning, kept her suffer- 
 ings and her mother's within the walls of Chateau 
 Morestier, except to Father Pelletier, Dr. Joumon- 
 ville, and Grand'mdre Dauphin. These three were 
 pledged to absolute silence. Hermance did not 
 know how much the village people knew of the 
 affair, and was afraid to ask even Grand' m^re. As 
 a matter of fact, the neighbors knew nothing. 
 
 Nevertheless, as time went on, the village and 
 country matrons wondered. Hermance and Raoul 
 
 72
 
 FOR HIS SAKE 73 
 
 were favorites with all of them, and they felt dis- 
 inclined to say things aloud. Now and then one 
 would whisper over a garden wall. In that way, 
 the substrata of common knowledge became more 
 or less infected with suspicions. 
 
 Hermance knew such would be the case. After 
 deciding in those first days that she would not 
 suffer harm to come to the child, she began to plan 
 to keep him, notwithstanding the possibility that 
 Raoul might have different views. She set about 
 devising ways and means to remove all the stain 
 from baby's horizon. If she might succeed to a 
 degree, probably Raoul could be induced to be 
 more tolerant and little Paul might be allowed 
 to take his place in the household! At least, Her- 
 mance was honest with herself in the end, and 
 admitted that this result was exactly what she 
 wanted she did not wish to send the baby away! 
 
 "Grand'mere, tell me truly, is any talk about in 
 the village?" 
 
 Grand'mere waited a minute before replying. 
 
 "It will not hurt me, Grand'mere. If it is true, 
 tell me now. I've been cautious all along, but I 
 cannot keep the villagers from thinking." 
 
 "Ma chere, I think it would have been better to 
 have told the neighbors at the start about the crime 
 of the German. They are your friends, and since 
 you are innocent of wrong, they would have held 
 you blameless." 
 
 "Yes, yes, Grand'mere, but I couldn't bear having
 
 74 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 myself made the subject of such gossip, and since 
 Paul has come I am glad I kept it to myself. If 
 I can only lessen or destroy curiosity, it will be so 
 much easier for the child in growing up if Raoul 
 consents for me to bring him up as our son." 
 
 "Is it your wish, Hermance?" asked Grand' mere 
 in surprise, although she had sometimes thought 
 the young mother would find some way of clinging 
 to the beautiful boy baby. 
 
 "Yes. There's no need of my concealing the fact 
 from you, Grand'mere. I know you loathe Ger- 
 mans, and certainly I do my dislike is past the 
 maximum of hate. And why should I not hate! 
 How I have slaved in my heart and mind to cover 
 up the terrible deed and look at my mother! She 
 is half demented. But, Grand' mere, little Paul is 
 mine ! He shall be of me and my blood. He shall 
 be a Frenchman and love only France !" 
 
 "Then see you to any gossip, my child. Go at 
 once and advise with Dr. Joumonville. If anyone 
 can turn a dangerous corner, Dr. Joumonville can." 
 
 Therefore, as soon as she could, Hermance pre- 
 sented herself at Dr. Joumonville's study, and stated 
 to him her wishes and fears. The old doctor made 
 frequent requisitions upon his snuffbox, and waited 
 somewhat patiently until the young woman had said 
 all she wanted to say. In fact, he waited so long 
 to speak after she had finished, that she was afraid 
 he disapproved of her liberal views. 
 
 "Yes, Madame Beauvais, it is true that some
 
 FOR HIS SAKE 75 
 
 questions are being asked. Father Pelletier and my- 
 self are, naturally, exempt from divulging what we 
 know, but I have taken the liberty of smoothing 
 the way." 
 
 Hermance flushed. 
 
 Dr. Joumonville dipped into his snuffbox again, 
 and appeared unwilling to discuss the subject 
 further. 
 
 ''And what have you said, Dr. Joumonville?" 
 
 With characteristic bluntness, he wheeled upon 
 Hermance, almost frightening her by his manner, 
 and said: 
 
 "Did you not go to Catillon and Avesnes immedi- 
 ately following your wedding for a visit ? And you 
 could have visited your husband at the front! 
 other women did." 
 
 "Yes the visits to Catillon and Avesnes, but 
 j 
 
 "Sacre! how do I know you didn't? The devil! 
 You come to me for advice, and now you want to 
 start to argue !" There was just the hint of a merry 
 twinkle in the tail of his small, blinking eyes. 
 
 "And you've lied for me?" Hermance began to 
 laugh. 
 
 "Yes, I have, and I resent being catechized. You 
 asked me at the beginning to keep your secret. 
 Well! Do you suppose people will cease to think, 
 simply because you make up your mind to cover up 
 something? People must have some antidote a 
 sop to go on with. If you do not supply it, rumor 
 makes the substitute."
 
 7 6 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "But, Grand' mere what is she saying?" asked 
 Hermance. 
 
 Dr. Joumonville poked at his dog to stop the lazy 
 animal's fierce dream-fight. 
 
 "Ask her," commanded the doctor. "I have seen 
 her during the last few days." 
 
 Hermance seemed a little doubtful about the 
 doctor's method of killing rumor, and sat dubiously 
 turning up all the corners of the tale in her mind. 
 She had spent two weeks and a little over with her 
 friends in the upper country. How much of this 
 trip had she recounted to the villagers? 
 
 Dr. Joumonville frowned, and sent her away with 
 the following comments : 
 
 "You go on about your business. Bridle the 
 tongue of your mother. A question now and again 
 will be asked, but who the devil can dispute the 
 family doctor, the mother, and the sage-femme! 
 Man enfant, vous etes naive!" 
 
 Hermance want away more or less satisfied. She 
 condoled the deception, saying: "It is for Paul's 
 sake." 
 
 There was yet the difficulty of dealing with Ma- 
 dame Morestier. It leaked out that she had tried to 
 drown the baby in an old fountain at the rear of the 
 chateau and she had actually made the attempt. 
 The crime was only prevented by a laborer, who 
 chanced to pass that way at a critical moment. For a 
 time the incident gave color to some more surmis- 
 ings but the old doctor said that Madame was crazy,
 
 FOR HIS SAKE 77 
 
 and was likely to say and do anything. He also 
 threatened the few who dared ask why, with punish- 
 ment when Raoul should return. That had the 
 desired effect. 
 
 Little by little, byway inuendoes ceased. The 
 cruel pinch of war pressed harder week after week, 
 and everyone had trials to meet without troubling 
 with the affairs of two persons who enjoyed the 
 friendship and high esteem of the entire community. 
 
 For baby Paul's sake, also that he might be out 
 of Madame Morestier's reach, as much as possible, 
 Hermance engaged herself to labor in the nearby 
 fields. Morning, noon and night she passed over 
 the high bridge and along the village streets with 
 Paul in her arms. Although she had forgotten the 
 promise of Count Von Essenhendel, to see that 
 soldiers did not molest her, it was a fact that none 
 of the thousands of Germans who came and stopped 
 in the place for months, so much as drew near the 
 Chateau Morestier. By degrees Hermance lost all 
 fear of them, and went about her work quite as if 
 they were not always present in large numbers. She 
 put off until that day of Raoul's homecoming the 
 scene that must ensue, and lived from day to day. 
 Good cheer and bright smiles lit up her face. Dur- 
 ing the planting season, while she walked across the 
 harrowed plots, scattering the seeds, a song often 
 gave testimony of her joyous feelings. The elixir 
 of outdoor life made her grow more beautiful. 
 
 And as she toiled in the crops, or tended the
 
 78 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 vineyards, she watched alertly a little fat baby boy 
 that lay huddled on an old quilt in the shade of the 
 flowering hedge. He seldom cried. As she went 
 to him at regular intervals, she sometimes thought 
 he was being blessed with a good disposition to assist 
 him in making it easier for people to love him. The 
 balmy spring air against his cheeks painted them 
 pink. The blue sky, into which he blinked by the 
 hour, lent a deeper hue to his eyes. And thus it was 
 that he began to grow in stature.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 AFTER BATTLES END 
 
 MEN and horses finally tired of war. Correspond- 
 ents exhausted their variations of battle scenes and 
 horrors left in the wakes of retreating armies. 
 Statesmen finished with moralizing on the duties of 
 governments. Editors had poured out more and 
 more vituperations until a sickening nausea over- 
 came them. Cries of enough had gone up from Ger- 
 many, and when, at last, she had surrendered un- 
 conditionally, it was found that the great military 
 power of the empire had collapsed like an empty 
 shell. The plain people throughout Europe threat- 
 ened the world with revolutions which promised to 
 deadlock any progress towards reconstruction under 
 the new regime. Great battles had been won most 
 of them in favor of the Allies, and for the sake of 
 democracy. The saner elements in all nations united 
 to quell uprisings, and to organize for the future of 
 mankind. Germany stuck to her own versions, and 
 strange to say, even Russian authorities differed 
 in their accounts of what happened. 
 
 Anyway, in 1918 the end came. Plenipotentiaries 
 from the countires made and fixed the terms of 
 peace. The United States crowned the glories she 
 had hitherto won in coming forward to the rescue 
 of democracy with no selfish motives in view, by 
 
 79
 
 8o THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 sending over President Wilson to the Peace Con- 
 ference. There was, as usual, a great deal of grum- 
 bling, and even threats from some quarters of 
 Europe, regarding the harsh settlement imposed 
 upon the enemy. But after striking out "the" in 
 the first paragraph, and putting in "to" in the one 
 hundred and twenty-seventh line of the sixty-first 
 section, the United States and the Allies felt that 
 they had made all the concessions justly due the 
 enemy, and the voluminous document of peace was 
 signed. It was hailed with the ringing of bells and 
 the firing of salutes by the surviving dread- 
 noughts! The limp and jaded newspapers revived 
 and printed tall headlines even the London Times 
 entitled one "GLORIOUS PEACE HAS COME 
 TO STAY." The American President visited, and 
 congratulated, the few remaining kings and queens, 
 and in the name of the people of the United States, 
 pledged to them that war should be no more; that 
 "peace on earth and good will towards men" would 
 continue throughout the universe. 
 
 Map engravers began to etch a slight change in 
 this and that quarter England had the right to fly 
 the Union Jack on such and such an island ; France's 
 permanent boundary was extended to include Alsace 
 Lorraine, and a few square miles of parts of Africa ; 
 the Fatherland, much humbled, and feeling that she 
 had been abused by all the world, was allowed to 
 continue as a place of refuge set apart for the exile 
 of the Huns.
 
 AFTER BATTLES END 81 
 
 Armies were disbanded and soldiers returned to 
 their homes many crippled for life. Millions had 
 died during the four and a half years of fearful 
 carnage. England alone lost in killed six hundred 
 and fifty thousand of her young men. And all these 
 lives had been given to bring about the infinitesimal 
 alterations in maps, and, it was hoped, that greater 
 safety for the world had been gained. As usual, 
 the magnificent, honorable services of generals 
 called forth plaudits, and to them, of course, monu- 
 ments must be erected at psychological moments. 
 The leaders had been brave and deserving of great 
 credit, and not one of them would have consented 
 before or after the war to the slaughter of multi- 
 plied hundreds of thousands of unnamed heroes, 
 that the glory of a few men might shine above the 
 sordid gloom of battle fields. But such is the way 
 of the world. These men's monuments, the monu- 
 ments erected on the sites of Mons, Charleroi, Liege, 
 Namur, Ypres, the Marne, and other places, may 
 at some future day trick the populace into believing 
 that war is a heroic pageant of brave, superior men. 
 
 But soon the world began to move on much as 
 before, even while the deafening roar of the last 
 cannon still echoed from crag to crag in the Alps. 
 Sore heads and aching hearts began to get well on 
 the homeward journey. War had come like the 
 explosion of a nitro-glycerine factory; peace came 
 like the unfolding of a rose overnight. Hatred 
 reached white heat after the battles of Liege and
 
 82 THE INVADERS' SON 
 
 Namur ; friendship sprang up with the mingling of 
 discharged soldiers, as they returned to native 
 lands. 
 
 Of those who went to war from Ste. Genevieve, 
 only two were alive and able to return. One was 
 Dr. Anson Joumonville, prominent among army sur- 
 geons; the other was Raoul Beauvais, scarred in 
 battle and honored for his bravery. These two 
 friends resigned from the army, after peace, and 
 prepared to enter private life. 
 
 The hardships of war had rounded them out into 
 robust men physically and mentally. Both were yet 
 under thirty years of age, and the bloom and fire of 
 youth still lit up their bronzed faces. They were 
 ambitious men of action, but had not forgotten how 
 to smile with the throngs and be gay with their 
 fellow men. 
 
 "Raoul," said the doctor, as he motioned for a 
 dapper waiter, in the Cafe de la Pai.v, Paris, "of 
 course, we shall start for Ste. Genevieve in the 
 morning." 
 
 A shadow crossed Raoul's face, and he poured 
 some water into a glass from a decanter that had 
 been placed on the table while they were speaking. 
 Dr. Jumonville did not understand the change in his 
 companion and continued : 
 
 "You know I have not been back since we left 
 on your wedding day. I have had very few letters 
 from my father that territory was occupied by the 
 enemy so long."
 
 AFTER BATTLES END 83 
 
 Beauvais made no comment. If anything he 
 looked disturbed and even disinterested. 
 
 "Are you not going, Raoul ?" asked Dr. Joumon- 
 ville, turning abruptly upon his friend. 
 
 "No." 
 
 An awkward silence followed. 
 
 "What's the matter? What's happened?" The 
 doctor sat up very straight in his chair, as if pre- 
 paring to argue the point. "You and I grew up to- 
 gether ; we have fought together and won our places 
 on merit alone if two men know each other thor- 
 oughly, we certainly do. I cannot conceive of your 
 declining to go back to your wife. Have you an 
 explanation?" 
 
 "Anson, I prefer not to discuss the matter." 
 
 "But that will not do. You know I cannot go on 
 this way." 
 
 "Perhaps you are entitled to know why I am not 
 going. My wife has forsaken me for a German 
 soldier." 
 
 The doctor sprang to his feet. "It is not true!" 
 he exclaimed. 
 
 "It is true. I have seen her have seen their child 
 and have heard the villagers discuss them." 
 
 "When?" 
 
 "When I entered Ste. Genevieve as a spy." 
 
 "But, Raoul, there is some mistake. Such a thing 
 cannot be true ! It is impossible ! It is inconceiv- 
 able!" 
 
 "Anson, I tell you it is true. I was at the Chateau
 
 84 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Morestier and talked with the Madame. She said 
 Hermance was fond of the child." 
 
 For a few moments neither man spoke. People 
 were hurrying to and fro in the carpeted cafe, 
 waiters taking orders and disputing with guests. 
 Idly Dr. Jumonville ground his teeth together sav- 
 agely, saying as if addressing himself : 
 
 "How could a French woman, of Hermance's 
 ancestry, do such a thing!" 
 
 "I am only telling what I saw and was told. There 
 is no chance for me to have made a mistake my 
 own eyes, my own ears." 
 
 "What are you going to do, Raoul?" 
 
 The soldier was staring out across the street and 
 waited long before he replied : 
 
 "Well, you know the French government made 
 me a present yesterday of a few thousand francs 
 in recognition of my services. I am going to Cana- 
 da and the United States for a few years probably 
 I shall then return to Paris. In fact I have engaged 
 with a house here for an agency in America. I 
 cannot go again to Ste. Genevieve. No! No! It 
 may be in five ten years I can make up my mind 
 to go. Doctor, in that last assault all of the remain- 
 ing boys were killed. You and I alone remain to 
 return to our village as representatives of the band 
 of strong men who went out to fight for the better- 
 ment of the world. But if I return to Paris and 
 never go to Ste. Genevieve, you will, of course, visit 
 me to save me pain."
 
 AFTER BATTLES END 85 
 
 "When do you go?" 
 
 "To-morrow. I hope it can be arranged so soon. 
 My friend, Henri Galarre of La Maison Galarre, 
 thinks it can be by ten o'clock to-morrow. 
 
 "And this is why you have been so silent during 
 the few times I've seen you since we have been in 
 the army?" 
 
 Raoul merely bowed his head. He knew this con- 
 versation was sure to come sooner or later, but it 
 had, nevertheless, taken away his appetite and he 
 refused to order. He sat stopped over, smoking vio- 
 lently, while his friend ate a light lunch. 
 
 "Mais, mon ami, je sais que cela est vrai!" said 
 Beauvais firmly. "C'est fini !" 
 
 The following morning the friends parted; Dr. 
 Joumonville to go to Ste. Genevieve ; Raoul Beauvais 
 to go to Cherbourg to take ship for New York. 
 
 Also, after the battles had ended, Count von 
 Essenhendel went on his way to pass through Ste. 
 Genevieve. His repentance had been sincere, and 
 he wished to make inquiries concerning Madame 
 Beauvais and her husband. Without much diffi- 
 culty, he obtained all the information he desired 
 from a talkative servant at the cafe and inn. "Ma- 
 dame Beauvais has a baby some say one thing and 
 some say another;" and in reply to a question, "No, 
 Monsieur Beauvais has not been back since the 
 wedding day he went from the church to the 
 station." And so on, until the Count was in pos- 
 session of every detail more than sufficient to con-
 
 86 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 vince him that his sin had cast the shadow of an 
 unwelcome life into the home of the young French 
 couple. Raoul Beauvais was still away, and no one 
 knew in Ste. Genevieve whether or not he had sur- 
 vived the battles and hardships of war. What 
 would he say when he returned and found the little 
 undesirable in his home the first born? 
 
 With a heavy heart, the brave German com- 
 mander hastened out of the village and then on to 
 his castle on the Rhine He pondered in his mind 
 how he would repair the damage he had wrought. 
 When about half way home, he turned about to go 
 back to Ste. Genevieve, to confess his wrong to the 
 injured husband, and beg for the child. He felt 
 sure that Beauvais would not want him, and his 
 own flesh and blood would probably be consigned 
 to a life of reproach in France. Then he thought 
 of his proud family, dating from A. D. 1200, of 
 his mother and sisters, and more particularly of his 
 fiancee! No; that would never do! He must find 
 some way of making recompense of aiding the 
 Beauvais couple, for they were very poor. Raoul 
 Beauvais won his lifelong respect that night in the 
 trenches, during the Battle of the Rivers, and for 
 Madame Beauvais he had great regard the shame 
 that he had dared to trample under foot so rare a 
 flower of womanhood! Yes; he would aid them 
 without their knowing the source. And he faced 
 homeward again, relieved somewhat in conscience, 
 since making the resolve to help. At once, he set
 
 r AFTER BATTLES END 87 
 
 his practical Teutonic mind to work on some plan 
 that would be feasible and acceptable to the inde- 
 pendent spirit of the Frenchman for any help 
 offered must be indirect and appear to have been 
 earned, and not received as a gift. 
 
 Dr. Anson Joumonville preferred to surprise his 
 father by returning home unannounced. Accord- 
 ingly, he arrived in Ste. Genevieve in the afternoon 
 of the same day he had left his friend Beauvais, 
 and walked rapidly along the familiar streets to his 
 house. Many did not notice him pass. At last the 
 children recognized him, and the news spread from 
 house to house, "Dr. Anson Joumonville has come 
 home !" They did not permit him to go all the way 
 to his father alone. Old and young congregated 
 in the square and lined the sidewalks, shouting wel- 
 come and asking questions. Every woman was as 
 proud of him as she would have been of her own 
 son happy tears were shed over him; and, alas! 
 his answers with reference to how Francois died 
 and Jean and Rene and Louis! brought forth 
 many a despairing scream from mother and wife. 
 
 Only he and Raoul Beauvais survived, he told 
 them briefly and where was Raoul? Hermance 
 herself asked the question, elbowing through the 
 crowd and standing squarely before the young 
 doctor now grown massive and strong. The child 
 Paul held back in her arms, clinging to her shoulder 
 for protection, but looking at the stranger out of his 
 bright, frank eyes. Hermance's pleading inquiry
 
 88 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 must be met he perceived that Raoul was mis- 
 taken. The child was there, but there must be an 
 explanation. Hermance could never be guilty and 
 come inquiring about her husband thus. 
 
 "Your husband, Madame Beauvais " Dr. 
 Joumonville addressed her so, and searched her face 
 to see if it changed, "was with me to-day. He lives. 
 I left him in Paris. He will come a little later." 
 
 Cheers and shouts awoke the echoes of the hills, 
 and the procession moved on to the old doctor's 
 door. He had heard the rejoicings of the villagers, 
 and came swinging himself on his crutches, ever 
 and anon pausing to shade his eyes with his hand 
 to see what veteran had come home. He knew the 
 familiar scene, for had he not gone through with it 
 in 1870? The soldiers were coming home would 
 that it were his son Anson! Ah! was the broad- 
 shouldered man who moved easily in the midst of 
 the crowd Raoul Beauvais? He came out of the 
 gate as they stopped in front of his door, and before 
 the old fellow could realize what was going on, 
 Anson lifted him clear off the cobble stones, saying: 
 "Father, I am home. I've come to relieve you of 
 ministering to the ills of Ste. Genevieve !" Holding 
 the old soldier of the first Prussian war well up with 
 his right arm, as he would have held a small boy, 
 Dr. Anson Joumonville gripped the crutches with his 
 left, waved them to the happy villagers and went 
 within to be alone with the man he revered above 
 all others.
 
 AFTER BATTLES END 89 
 
 "Then Radii's belief is all wrong, Father?" 
 "It is. You are now the fourth, besides Her- 
 mance, to know the truth." 
 
 The above was the closing of old Dr. Joumon- 
 ville's explanation, fifteen minutes after his son 
 entered the study. 
 
 Anson seized his hat and dashed out of the house, 
 leaving his father to wonder what urgent errand 
 had called for such haste. The people without saw 
 the returned hero running to the telegraph office, 
 and waited in the street to learn the cause. 
 
 Two telegrams were sent one to M. Heri Gal- 
 arre, Paris, urging him to stop Raoul Beauvais 
 from sailing; the other to Raoul, care of the steam- 
 ship company, reading: 
 
 "Do not leave France. I am coming to 
 Cherbourg to-night. There is a great mis- 
 take. Hermance is still here, and as true 
 as any woman in the Republic. 
 
 "Anson Joumonville."
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 RESTORING HIS DREAMLAND 
 
 BEFORE the great war burst upon the world, to 
 drag its hideousness into the light of what had been 
 considered an advanced civilization, Raoul Beau- 
 vais had dreamed of his future life with Hermance 
 as an existence in a fairy Garden of Eden, wherein 
 would be no forbidden fruits no sin, no sorrow ; 
 the dream of every other couple since the creation. 
 His bringing up had been simple; his education 
 wholesome ; his joys genuine with his friends in Ste. 
 Genevieve. And after that, during the great war, 
 when he came into contact with men from every 
 corner of the earth, his vision had broadened and 
 he believed himself able to appreciate the meanings 
 of things that count in the hurry-skurry of the 
 struggle for existence. And but for the blight he 
 had discovered while on his trip as a spy, the home- 
 coming after battles ended, might have been the 
 climax of happiness. Hermance would then have 
 been the queen in his Dreamland, and he the light- 
 hearted strong lover. 
 
 But all had been changed when he saw Hermance 
 on her way to the fields carrying the child that had 
 somehow come between him and all that was worth 
 while in his future. When Dr. Joumonville left 
 him in Paris, the blackness of his disappointment 
 
 90
 
 RESTORING HIS DREAMLAND 91 
 
 gathered more closely about him than ever, and he 
 set his face towards America, hoping that there he 
 might find a respite from the pain that caused him 
 so much suffering. In anguish he said again and 
 again to himself, "An enemy has done this! A thief 
 has sown tares in my field of happiness and robbed 
 me of my treasure. While I was away fighting for 
 the honor of home and country, unfaithfulness de- 
 stroyed all that enriched my heart." 
 
 Thus murmuring to himself against the ruthless- 
 ness of fate, Raoul made preparations to leave the 
 country for which he had fought. It was strange 
 that in his haste to get away from the shores of 
 Cherbourg, he never realized for an instant Her- 
 mance had also been fighting and suffering for 
 France. Man-like, he could only think of his own 
 disappointments, and the massive frame of young 
 strength that God had given him, slouched under 
 the weight of sorrow. Immediately after laying 
 aside the duties of military life that stirred and 
 buoyed him to action, the fires of enthusiasm cooled 
 into lifeless ashes, and with a few old bags and a 
 battered trunk, he moved away aimlessly in an 
 endeavor to run away from trouble. 
 
 Meanwhile, Dr. Anson Joumonville was hurrying 
 to him from Ste. Genevieve, bearing a message of 
 truth and giving him an opportunity to prove his 
 character. 
 
 And back at the railway station in Ste. Genevieve 
 on the following da}', the remnant of a once joyous
 
 92 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 populace had gathered to wait with banners and 
 music. Word had been passed along that Raoul 
 Beauvais would arrive in half an hour. 
 
 Raoul's achievements while in the service of his 
 country, had been given more than a faithful de- 
 scription to his friends in the village. With a pur- 
 pose in mind, Dr. Anson Joumonville had praised 
 his comrade in arms that the latter's home-coming 
 might be a bright spot in his memory. These ac- 
 counts Raoul's reward for bravery in the trenches, 
 his trip as a spy, and his leading the charge that 
 had won him distinction and decorations were 
 given in a speech delivered in the quaint public 
 square. Anson' s father had done this, and carried 
 out the arrangements agreed upon with his son. In 
 fact, while Anson was hurrying to Paris, the old 
 doctor stamped about the crooked streets talking to 
 everybody and organizing for the welcome to the 
 master of Chateau Morestier. This emphasis on 
 the accomplishments of one of their fellow citizens, 
 caused the people to have an opinion of themselves, 
 and they forthwith prepared to do something 
 beyond the ordinary for Ste. Genevieve in their 
 demonstrations over the man who had fought 
 through the war and brought honor upon 
 the wayside village in Picardy. Hence, they were 
 assembled, clad in their best attire, with never a 
 thought of the sufferings they had endured through- 
 out the years of deprivation. The one thought was 
 uppermost Raoul Beauvais would soon be home
 
 RESTORING HIS DREAMLAND 93 
 
 with his family the fair Hermance, and his little 
 son ! Nothing less than the best ovation which they 
 could extend would suffice for such an occasion. 
 And so it was that a short while before the train 
 came, the village populace and the peasants for 
 miles around, waited for his coming. 
 
 The war had ended in November. Already the 
 murky skies of Picardy and Champagne were 
 hovering low over the trampled and torn hills that 
 overlooked the Oise. Soissons and neighboring 
 towns had scarcely ceased to shudder at the ex- 
 plosion of shells; the bruised and mangled forests 
 seemed doubtful that the onslaught of destructive 
 steel had passed forever, and the brown valleys and 
 quiet brooks were toneless in the gray of approach- 
 ing winter. Nevertheless, the happy spirits of the 
 handful of French people had revived quickly. Ex- 
 citement was in the air. The cluster of eager folk 
 about the station splashed the dejected landscape 
 with bright colors. Genuine gaiety relieved the 
 heavy sense of past depression. That day should 
 be one memorable in the history of the village that 
 had played its part in holding back the onrush of 
 the Huns in the mad attempt to destroy the Re- 
 public. 
 
 Hermance was seated on a float draped with the 
 tricolors. The heavy vehicle had been requisitioned 
 from the street department, and after undergoing 
 certain alterations, three pairs of humble dray horses 
 had been pressed into service to drag it through
 
 94 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 the narrow lanes of Ste. Genevieve. The young 
 woman was as fresh and beautiful as on that day in 
 July, 1914, when she mounted to the top of the 
 Chateau Morestier and beheld the battalions of 
 France moving swiftly to the attack. Her cheeks 
 were flushed and her eyes were bright with expec- 
 tation. As the great horses jogged along she looked 
 about at her humble friends and even protested 
 against being elevated in their midst. All the show 
 and ceremony was not of her choosing old Dr. 
 Joumonville had dictated the details of what he chose 
 to call "Raoul's Triumphant Entry." Father Pelle- 
 tier also said it would be a good thing. He insisted 
 that the children of the village should have an ex- 
 ample of how France bestows honors upon one of 
 her humble heroes. The good priest joined in the 
 holiday of rejoicing and even consented to deliver 
 the address of welcome. 
 
 Dr. Anson Joumonville should have been an equal 
 recipient of these local honors, but quickly he had 
 arrived at a decision with his father that he would 
 step aside that Raoul alone might be recognized. 
 This, in their opinion, would enable them to accom- 
 plish more with Raoul by overwhelming him with 
 the acclamations of his fellow men. Indeed in the 
 brief time that elapsed, the cabal of those who 
 knew the story of Hermance, seized upon the 
 choice of a public event to eradicate from the 
 minds of a few suspicious persons the last doubt 
 regarding little Paul. And it was because this had
 
 RESTORING HIS DREAMLAND 95 
 
 been made clear to Hermance that she continued 
 riding on the float when she much preferred to 
 have gone to the station as any other French 
 woman might have done. 
 
 The old doctor was almost cunning in his man- 
 oeuvers to assist in clearing the right of way for 
 the young couple. Enroute through the same 
 street, that wound languidly past St. Joseph's, 
 where on the morning when France's mobilized 
 troops were rushing through Ste. Genevieve to 
 meet the Germans, Hermance and Raoul had made 
 their vows, this frail man, who next to Father 
 Pelletier delighted in leading the simple people, 
 continued to encourage Hermance to expect the 
 reconciliation with her husband. The aged doctor 
 was trembling with excitement and flourished his 
 crutches unnecessarily, as ever and anon he in- 
 sisted that the trick they were playing on Raoul 
 was as much for the young man's good as for 
 Hermance's sake, and above all, he repeated their 
 efforts would not fail. He told the young wife 
 how Anson would prepare Raoul for the meeting 
 while they were yet underway on the train. Hence 
 she continued to sit on the float, anxious, under 
 strain of possibilities which might overwhelm 
 her. Despite the quietings of the old, crippled 
 doctor she could not avoid thinking constructing 
 the scene as it might take place. Her mind flitted 
 away to meet the oncoming train, and tried to vis- 
 ualize to herself the man she loved and the effect
 
 96 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 his real feelings were producing upon his counte- 
 nance. Would he ever be the same Raoul? Would 
 he break her heart by receiving her coldly? or 
 would he come smiling as in the days when they 
 roamed over the heights along the Oise and listened 
 in the evening to the song of soaring larks? Would 
 he refuse to acknowledge the little boy who sat on 
 the stoop at her feet innocently elated with the 
 gaiety of the peasants on the way? Would Raoul 
 come again as he had gone, whispering bits of 
 love sweets and pouring out floods of joyous ex- 
 uberance that seemed so natural to him in the 
 former days? or would his brow be blackened 
 with frowns of hate which even his memory of 
 love for her could not soften? 
 
 Somehow she dared to believe that the man who 
 had lived among the humble people of Ste. Gen- 
 evieve, and had vowed his devotions to her, would 
 come again in the blithesomeness of his young 
 manhood to receive her as his lawful wife. This 
 man had gone forth to battle thai France might 
 survive the brutality of autocratic Germany, and 
 something told her she might expect of him recog- 
 nition that she had done her duty and suffered 
 with others, while the change in the world was 
 taking place. He had triumphed over the invader 
 she had been crushed by the same enemy; he 
 had won fame in victory; would she win only 
 scorn? Her sense of justice told her she had no 
 right to doubt; but intuition told her it was dim"-
 
 RESTORING HIS DREAMLAND 97 
 
 cult for a man to understand a woman's point of 
 view. She was proud that he had been rewarded 
 by the Republic for his bravery ; would he be proud 
 of her for having suffered in silence and performed 
 her duties as she saw them? 
 
 Then she reasoned with herself, and examined 
 her sufferings as part of the requisitions for the 
 good of her country. Had she not risen bravely 
 from her defeat steadfast to the end! She had 
 triumphed and held her ground as certainly as 
 had any soldier or general in the Allied ranks. Yet 
 so precarious was the situation that a smile from 
 Raoul would make the world anew for her; a 
 frown would crush her more than had the horrors 
 of the invasion. 
 
 On the homeward-bound train, Dr. Anson Joum- 
 onville began cautiously to prepare Raoul for the 
 information which he must impart before their 
 arrival. He had begun with his disspirited compan- 
 ion by declaring that Hermance was faithful and 
 deserving of the full measure of his love which 
 had been pledged at the beginning of the war. He 
 reserved the privilege of telling Raoul more after 
 they had been awhile on the way. Raoul came with 
 him reluctantly, although the doctor could detect 
 the springing up of hope in the man's face. After 
 the train had wormed its way out of Paris, and 
 began threading through the fields along the 
 countryside, the young doctor found Raoul be- 
 coming restless and impatient. He said:
 
 98 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 ''Raoul, you gained recognition for the part you 
 played in the war; you refused to accept com- 
 missions, but they gave you a number of decora- 
 tions for bravery, and you are going to be met at 
 the station by your neighbors who will proclaim 
 you a hero. You are reaping your reward." 
 
 The man scarcely trusting himself to hope that 
 the disappointment which had brought sorrow to 
 him might be explained, showed that he cared not 
 for honors at such a time, and turned impatiently 
 to look out over the Seine. 
 
 Anson continued, "You are reaping your re- 
 ward! You are going now to meet Hermance, 
 who will be at the station with others to receive 
 you and to show that you hold a place in their 
 hearts of which you should be proud." 
 
 Raoul made no sign that he heard, and never 
 took his eyes from the passing landscape. 
 
 Dr. Joumonville remained silent for several min- 
 utes and then said slowly : "I cannot conceive how 
 it would be possible for a son of Ste. Genevieve, 
 who had merited the approval of his officers during 
 this war, to fail to recognize the part played by 
 the women at home." 
 
 "What do you mean?" 
 
 "Raoul Beauvais, I mean that you are not a 
 gentleman, much less a Frenchman, if you refuse 
 to give Hermance credit for her patient services 
 to France, and to hold her blameless for things
 
 RESTORING HIS DREAMLAND 99 
 
 she could not avoid! I know you will be the man 
 that I have always believed you to be." 
 
 "Who has said that I will not do my duty?" 
 Raoul blurted defiantly. 
 
 "Nobody." 
 
 "Then what is all this about? Tell me now. 
 You hurried me off with you from Paris, merely 
 giving me your word that I was mistaken about 
 Hermance. But I am entitled to know the facts, 
 and insist that you tell me or I will get off the 
 train at the next station." 
 
 Dr. Joumonville sat quietly observing the man he 
 had aroused, and waited before speaking. Raoul 
 flushed and stirred uneasily in his seat by the win- 
 dow, and made a show of the fine spirit that had 
 carried him forward above other soldiers in his 
 regiment. 
 
 And then Anson told him the truth. 
 
 The last of the story was hastened because the 
 train had already approached the outskirts of Ste. 
 Gene vie ve. Raoul sat with bowed head, as one in 
 a trance, but seemed really trying to comprehend. 
 Anson brushed the soldier's bright, fresh uniform 
 and made sure that his sword hung just right, 
 when the train whistled for the station. 
 
 When the furor of cheering had subsided, Beau- 
 vais stood up on the float, near Hermance, and 
 hesitated as if uncertain what to do. Father Pelle- 
 tier, in the name of the people, was ready to wel- 
 come him back to Ste. Genevieve. But above the
 
 ioo THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 exigencies of such an occasion the reverend Father 
 held uppermost his duty as the pastor of souls, 
 and stood eyeing the handsome hero as if com- 
 manding him by silent prayer to act the part of a 
 brave man. 
 
 Raoul met his wife as he would have done a 
 week after the beginning of the war. Then the 
 sea of faces waited for the response. Hermance 
 leaped out of the terrible prison that had held her 
 crushed for so many years and fulfilled every ex- 
 pectation of the little party who had engineered 
 this reunion. He had kissed her many times and 
 said things aloud just as though no one were pres- 
 ent. Then he lifted on high the child and kissed 
 him! At last Hermance's sustained battle was 
 won! 
 
 Then Father Pelletier came forward and began 
 the address of welcome in the name of his faithful 
 parishoners. The people listened with difficulty, 
 because the more human thing had happened and 
 the words of the aged priest were superfluous. But, 
 eventually, the fire of French enthusiasm swept 
 the audience, and they entered into the spirit of 
 the welcome being extended. Raoul responded, 
 and in concluding he became the splendid man of 
 the hour, touching the simple imagination of the 
 old people who had known him from childhood, 
 until he felt himself one of them, desiring to share 
 their pleasures and shoulder his part of their re- 
 sponsibilities. He was caught up in the whirl of
 
 RESTORING HIS DREAMLAND 101 
 
 his own feelings, and reached for little Paul again, 
 and holding him up before them said : 
 
 "Look! I show you a Frenchman, my son! 
 who will grow up to fight for France in the future. 
 May he too bring renown to this quaint village, 
 and may he do more for France than I have done!" 
 
 Then shouts of rejoicing echoed across the 
 valley, and the procession moved forward from 
 the station to the old church, the spire of which 
 had escaped the shells of the invaders, and there 
 they gave thanks that even two of the many who 
 had gone forth to battle had been spared them. 
 
 And later, Raoul went with Hermance to the 
 Chateau Morestier, to take up again private life 
 under the new regime. 
 
 In the days that followed, Raoul and Hermance 
 strolled along over the heights and through the 
 forests, as in times gone by, and builded again the 
 vision of their youth. They told and retold inci- 
 dents and experiences of the war just closed, and 
 over the one deep wound drew a covering of love 
 and charity. Paul was a child of the war and 
 must be brought up a Frenchman, and, if need be, 
 trained to turn his energies and talents against the 
 foe. 
 
 Then husband, wife, and child went to Paris for 
 a fortnight, to spend their holidays; for Christmas 
 was coming on, and, since it was Hermance's first 
 trip to the great city, her husband wished that she 
 might behold the Capital arousing itself to take on
 
 102 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 again the gaiety that had made it famous through- 
 out the world. Her lightness of heart broke all 
 bounds and she once more dreamed of things she 
 had hoped for while yet struggling with the main- 
 tenance of the old chateau. She met the men of 
 the army and their families. She visited places of 
 interest in the city, and drove with Raoul through 
 the gilded boulevards and the parks, that are 
 always popular even in winter. 
 
 On the homeward journey, while the train glided 
 swiftly over the plains, and through the glorious 
 field of the Battle of the Rivers, she sat with her 
 hand in Raoul's and said for perhaps the twentieth 
 time: "And to think this day has come to us!"
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE 
 
 AFTER returning to his castle on the Rhine, Count 
 Yon Essenhandel continued to think of Madame 
 Beauvais he hoped that some day he might be 
 able to make material recompense for his wrong. 
 He also hoped, as might be expected of the Teu- 
 tonic mind, that Raoul Beauvais had been killed, 
 and that he some day might be able to marry Her- 
 mance. The Count's repentance and reflections 
 were in fact so mixed and contrary to the tenets 
 of civilization as known among the Allies, that it 
 was difficult at times for him to analyze his own 
 feelings. He had resolved to make reparation, for 
 there was something that caused him uneasiness 
 and wrought hard upon his guilty conscience. He 
 could never be entirely free from the torture the 
 memory of Hermance's face imposed upon him, 
 and in some inexplicable way the friendship tie he 
 had made with the French soldier, that night in 
 the trenches, was of the extraordinary type that is 
 burned into the heart by the close meeting of two 
 spirits in the combat of death. 
 
 All these things worried the Count day and 
 night. Sometimes he was quite out of sorts with 
 himself, saying in his impatience : "A strong man 
 may be sorry, but this is damnation!" Neverthe- 
 
 10*
 
 104 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 less, he decided to act while under the spell, and, 
 naturally, a German would be practical in evolving 
 a scheme to appease even the clamors occurring 
 within his own peculiar being. 
 
 Accordingly, Count Von Eisenhendel sent to 
 Paris an invitation for Jacob Lederfrank, a Ger- 
 man Hebrew long resident in France, to come to 
 the Rhine for a conference. For several genera- 
 tions, the Von Eisenhendels had dealt with the 
 Lederfranks, in Paris. The young Count had 
 many times depended upon the elder Lederfrank 
 for loans, when his own Teutonic parents refused 
 to supply him with funds. And when casting about 
 for ways and means of carrying into execution a 
 laudable resolution, the Count remembered his 
 Jewish friend's son. 
 
 "Of course," said the Count, on beginning the 
 interview, "I shall not mention the matter to you at 
 all, unless you can vow absolute fidelity, and agree 
 under seal to remain with me in whatever capacity 
 or business we choose, so long as I may require 
 you." 
 
 The Lederfranks had become impoverished dur- 
 ing the war. Some of the older Frenchmen re- 
 membered their German extraction, and through- 
 out the conflict they were under suspicion. This 
 had been carried to such an extent that the family 
 suffered many financial losses; therefore, Jacob's 
 answer was prompt, and in agreement with the 
 wishes of the wealthy German.
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE 105 
 
 "I am prepared to enter into such a contract 
 even for life, if necessary. It's not a question of 
 what I do, for I must do something, and if results 
 are obtained, then I please myself and please you. 
 Whatever you tell me of this secret to which you 
 have referred, will be kept. Your name, your con- 
 nection with anything I do, will be completely 
 covered. You can trust a son of Moses for that! 
 They may be shrewd, and labor under a handicap 
 of eternal prejudices, but fidelity in business has 
 always been one of the race's redeeming virtues. 
 You may now, my dear Count, unfold to me 
 exactly what you wish me to do, and immediately 
 we shall enter into the writings." 
 
 The Count admired the smooth, clean-cut Jew, 
 who could easily pass as a polished French gentle- 
 man. He knew that Jacob was honest; he also 
 knew that he would be faithful. The Leder franks 
 were all well endowed with business ability as is 
 every Jew, and that he would be just the man 
 to send to Ste. Genevieve to work out some com- 
 mercial scheme with Raoul Beauvais, if he had re- 
 turned. Therefore, the opulent German told all 
 the story, and outlined the future policy he wished 
 carried out to a successful issue. 
 
 "I have written to Paris for information re- 
 garding Beauvais," said the Count, after a 
 moment's silence. "A reply should be here any 
 day." 
 
 "You take risks, my dear Count!"
 
 106 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "Ah! trust me for my own cunning! You for- 
 get, Jacob, that the Germans have proven them- 
 selves master spies." 
 
 "Quite so to their injury." 
 
 "We shall not discuss that now." 
 
 "I beg pardon. I meant no offense." 
 
 The Count lit a fresh cigar and rudely strode 
 back and forth across the floor. Lederfrank had 
 not mentioned knowing something also about 
 Beauvais. Consequently, when he admitted an ac- 
 quaintance with the popular soldier who was too 
 proud to accept a commission from the French 
 Government during the war the pompous Ger- 
 man whirled in his tracks and eyed the visitor. His 
 Teutonic mind resented criticism. 
 
 "Yes, I know this man, Beauvais. Clever! 
 There have come to me details of the career of this 
 soldier and of the promotion justly due him. I 
 assure you, Count, he's no ordinary man!" 
 
 "To that I agree. I tried to kill him in the 
 Battle of the Rivers, and he tried to kill me. We 
 were evenly matched ! Ah, but my dear Jacob, we 
 shall see German superiority! I am determined 
 if that man lives to outwit him in business for 
 the sake of my son." 
 
 Lederfrank, as if ignoring the Count's interrup- 
 tion, proceeded: 
 
 "You recall what the Paris papers said of him 
 just after the retreat from the Marne, and I might 
 add now, Count, Beauvais still lives. He is at
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE 107 
 
 this moment in Ste. Genevieve with Madame Beau- 
 vais, at the old Chateau." 
 
 'The devil ! I meant to have married that woman 
 myself." 
 
 "Again, my dear Count, the Frenchman holds 
 his own with you." 
 
 Then continuing "the brief interval that has 
 elapsed will not have freed his mind entirely from 
 his recollection of you, and, I can assure you, 
 unless you handle your plans with the greatest 
 care, Raoul Beauvais will find you out and add 
 another dead German to the long list that has gone 
 before." 
 
 Completely ignoring Lederfrank's comments, 
 the Count whirled upon him, his face reddening. 
 "What has he done with the child?" 
 
 "He has acknowledged it as his own, and the 
 boy is being brought up as a Frenchman." 
 
 "Ach, so! he will pay. I will make him yet know 
 a German!" 
 
 Lederfrank still did not seem to heed the Count, 
 and went on to say: "Beauvais has no money, 
 except the ten thousand francs given him by the 
 Government. I believe he will be looking about for 
 something to occupy his time and talents." 
 
 "So!" 
 
 "And he has the tumbled down Chateau, which 
 his wife will insist he retain since it is a relic of 
 the Morestier family." 
 
 The Count's eyes were narrowing, and with a
 
 io8 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 suddenness that almost caused Lederfrank to 
 jump, he asked: "How do you know so much 
 about Beauvais and his affairs?" 
 
 Lederfrank's answer was even-toned. "I have 
 been in Ste. Genevieve for the past year working 
 on a prospect." 
 
 "So! and what may that be?" 
 
 "Since before the war I have had an idea that 
 phosphate could be found in that vicinity in paying 
 quantities." 
 
 "Bosh ! you waste your money ! There is nothing 
 good in Northern France no minerals except coal 
 and iron." 
 
 "There's a lot of steel scattered about now!" 
 
 "Yes, pieces of shells." 
 
 "Be that as it may, Count, I've spent sufficient 
 time in Ste. Genevieve and up and down the Oise, 
 to know much of Beauvais, who, I tell you, is the 
 most popular citizen in the division of which Sois- 
 sons is the principal city." 
 
 "Oh, well, I think something can be invented 
 that will interest this Beauvais. And you and I, 
 Lederfrank, will soon find out his qualifications as 
 a business man. I will back you and him in any 
 enterprise you may select. Of course he must be 
 given to understand that he's only dealing with 
 you and your money." 
 
 The natural Jewish instinct awoke and held at 
 attention. "And in what amount would you be 
 prepared to invest?"
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE 109 
 
 "That depends upon the business. Two hundred 
 thousand marks more if necessary." 
 
 "And control?" asked the shrewd, young 
 Hebrew. 
 
 "Ach, mein lieber Gott! Need you ask that, and 
 you a Jew ? Why, damme ! you must always retain 
 that. You must also dictate the business policy, 
 and guide everything. Don't be crude about it " 
 
 "Like the Germans!" 
 
 "Why need you insult me, Jacob?" 
 
 "Beg your pardon. Proceed." 
 
 The Count frowned, but continued: "You 
 must also be clever not to offend this Beauvais. 
 Understand, Jacob Lederfrank, I'll spend my 
 entire fortune, or triumph over that Frenchman! 
 And isn't it subtle, Jacob? I take my revenge 
 because he was not killed at the same time I give 
 my son the advantages of having a wealthy father. 
 Bah!" 
 
 Lederfrank looked uncomfortable. 
 
 "Another thing, Jake, you must have the ex- 
 clusive right to engage all employees. See to this 
 now. Your success will depend my ultimate aim 
 may depend upon your having the right to retain 
 or discharge an employee. Get the German mind 
 immediately for details and overlook nothing. Be 
 thorough, my man thorough." 
 
 "Exactly. You have in mind a place for the son, 
 who, in a few years may be eligible for a position." 
 
 "Ach! you are understanding me at last! Why
 
 no THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 all this trouble if I had not my son his foster 
 son in mind. If German blood counts for any- 
 thing, it shines best in commercial affairs. Why, 
 Jacob! Germans and Jews in business are twin 
 brothers. Mark my words, now, that boy in Ste. 
 Genevieve Hermance's boy my son will be 
 smarter than any lad who has ever been brought 
 up in the French hamlet! Of course, I want to 
 make a place for him in that business which you 
 are to found. But you haven't decided upon what 
 you will do." 
 
 "Oh! a factory of some kind. It best suits a 
 German to have an interest in a factory. Ah! 
 Count, remember the great factories of Germany 
 prior to 1914!" 
 
 "Well, you needn't remind me of our losses/' 
 
 "I beg your pardon again. It seems I must 
 always offend you to-day." 
 
 But the Count was thinking of his own im- 
 portance and of the obsession of planning and 
 working something cunning, so he said, coldly, as 
 if continuing, "It's the old policy of subsidizing 
 an industry with German money. Ha! ha! ha! 
 Don't you remember, Jacob, what we had done? 
 even in the United States we owned newspapers 
 and munition factories two years after the United 
 States had been at war with Germany. Yes, sub- 
 sidizing an industry with German money is the 
 thing! That policy will put Germany back in com- 
 mercial matters where she was in 1914."
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE in 
 
 Lederfrank nodded. 
 
 "When shall I begin?" 
 
 "To-morrow, Jacob. Go back to Ste. Gen- 
 evieve." 
 
 Jacob then ventured another bit of information. 
 "I understand he has been considering something 
 from La Maison Galarre. That institution in Paris 
 was crippled during the war, and because of the 
 fact, Beauvais could be persuaded to leave it 
 alone." 
 
 "Then persuade him without delay." 
 
 "But what if I decide to develop this phosphate 
 business?" 
 
 "Didn't I tell you to use your judgment ! I don't 
 care what it is. I can depend on the business judg- 
 ment of a Jew. Damn you! if you do me it will 
 be the first time a Jew has ever got the best of an 
 Essenhendel. Your father was my good friend 
 when I was a youngster, and I dare you to make a 
 mistake." 
 
 Lederfrank shrugged his shoulders, as was be- 
 coming to a French Jew, and waited for the Count 
 to light another cigar. 
 
 "Well, I am ready, and will use my judgment. 
 If I undertake your scheme, Count, you must give 
 me a free hand." 
 
 "You have it, sir. What do you need to start?" 
 
 "I shall require half the money one hundred 
 thousand marks. The village bank of Ste. Gen- 
 evieve will be pleased to receive the deposit, and
 
 H2 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 it will give me prestige to accomplish any aim I 
 may select." 
 
 "Good!" agreed the German nobleman, with 
 more enthusiasm than at any time during their 
 talk. 
 
 Hence the details were settled, and Jacob Leder- 
 frank set out for the village on the Oise, his Jew- 
 ish brains in a whirlwind of scheming, with the full 
 knowledge that in his bill-book he carried suffi- 
 cient money to back up anything he wished to 
 undertake. 
 
 By that time Raoul Beauvais was actually think- 
 ing of beginning some small business in his home 
 town During the first months of his stay since 
 returning from the army, and his trip to Paris 
 with Madame Beauvais, he had discussed with her 
 ways and means of providing a competency. He 
 had settled down to private life, plain and un- 
 spoiled by his soldier's experiences even unmind- 
 ful of being lionized by his military friends he 
 mingled with the people, and insisted they forget, 
 in daily intercourse, that he had been an important 
 private in the French army. He preferred being 
 known simply as Raoul Beauvais. Nothing pleased 
 him better than to be able to take back his niche 
 in the usual humdrum of the village. The offer 
 from La Maison Galarre had been given up for 
 the reasons stated to the Count by Lederfrank 
 Beauvais discovered the institution's financial 
 weakness. The master of Chateau Morestier
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE 113 
 
 would rather be independent in a small way, and 
 live at home with friends of his boyhood. 
 
 The acquaintanceship begun a half year before 
 between Lederfrank and Beauvais had possibilities 
 of development. Lederfrank, upon returning to 
 Ste. Genevieve from his visit to Count Von Essen- 
 hendel, proceeded immediately to cultivate Raoul. 
 The Jewish gush and weakness for overdoing 
 things came near arousing suspicions of ulterior 
 motives, until Dr. Anson Joumonville, who had 
 known Lederfrank in Paris, reassured Beauvais 
 by dismissing the instance with the simple remark: 
 "You know, Raoul, it's the way of the Jews. If a 
 Jew likes you, he likes you entirely and expects 
 some day to make money out of you. Don't blame 
 him for that rather, I advise, take advantage of 
 it. You want to get into business you must get 
 into business why not with a Jew? I say, Beau- 
 vais, it's a dependable rule; if you haven't money 
 yourself, get close to money." 
 
 Soon the bank manager in Ste. Genevieve could 
 not avoid mentioning the fact that Lederfrank's 
 account was most satisfactory. Few, if any, French 
 firms in Champagne, could maintain balances in 
 excess of one hundred thousand francs. "But you 
 know Lederfrank's a Jew," the bank manager was 
 saying on that occasion and of course among his 
 auditors was Raoul Beauvais "this race cannot be 
 equaled in money matters. In Paris, the other day, 
 I heard a prominent banker, a Jew, make the re-
 
 ii4 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 mark, 'I've often wondered where the Gentiles get 
 all the money that we Jews take away from 
 them.' " 
 
 Consequently, news of Lederfrank's cash got 
 noised about in Ste. Genevieve. Men with money 
 were what the backward village needed, and it be- 
 hooved the authorities so the mayor and his coun- 
 cil said to extend a welcome to all enterprising 
 men. 
 
 The rapidity with which Beauvais made friends 
 with Lederfrank was not surprising. In fact, they 
 finally got close enough to each other to discuss the 
 advisability of looking about for some business that 
 promised possibilities. It pleased Beauvais that 
 Lederfrank counselled taking no one else into confi- 
 dence, and from day to day they walked along the 
 river, or sat in the cafe, freely making suggestions 
 one to the other. 
 
 Lederfrank persisted in talking phosphate but 
 at first Beauvais's tastes did not run to mines. 
 However, he listened politely, and tried not to make 
 difficulties in the selection of an enterprise. He was 
 aware that the business world had begun to awake 
 to opportunities and secretly he believed himself 
 willing to trust to the natural acumen of the 
 Hebrew. However, the provincial French ambi- 
 tion is more easily satisfied than it is in Paris, and 
 especially in a poor village like Ste. Genevieve, 
 which had been content to sleep for hundreds of 
 years. There was an inadequacy of conception of
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE 115 
 
 large commercial undertakings. In fact, ambition 
 stopped at a comfortable living. The population 
 in the surrounding neighborhood had steadily de- 
 creased for more than a hundred years. Labor 
 was scarce. Manufacturing projects of various 
 kinds had thrived only to the point of supplying 
 local needs. 
 
 But Lederfrank, realizing these conditions, kept 
 on suggesting the phosphate, which he had been in- 
 vestigating and analyzing for some time past. 
 
 In the university, Lederfrank had completed 
 courses in chemistry, mineralogy, and also a course 
 in mining engineering. The slight traces here and 
 there of whitish stone, in the vicinity of the Oise, 
 had attracted his attention during the retreat of 
 the Germans in October, 1918. He had taken 
 pieces of the chalky formations to Paris and found 
 that they contained ingredients valuable in the 
 manufacture of commercial fertilizer. 
 
 One day, while he and Beauvais were still in 
 earnest pursuit of a venture that might bring them 
 fortunes, they returned home along the heights 
 above the Oise, and descended a ravine on an old 
 farm. This homestead had suffered greatly during 
 the terrible bombardments exchanged between the 
 French and Germans, and on account of its torn 
 up surface, and want of fertility, reconstruction 
 companies had neglected to fill the shell holes. The 
 farmer and his family had gone away with refu- 
 gees and never returned. The house and outbuild-
 
 u6 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 ings were demolished, and but for the water basin 
 in the paddock, the site of human habitation had 
 been entirely obliterated. Weeds and briars 
 nature's first efforts at covering up the destructive- 
 ness of man had turned the place into a wilder- 
 ness. Down in the gulch, where Beauvais and 
 Lederfrank threaded their way, the undergrowth 
 was thick and troublesome. But Raoul's heavy 
 boot loosened a lump of white substance, and 
 Lede frank, walking closely upon his friend's heels, 
 saw the fragment and picked it up, and began to 
 crumple off bits which were held up to the light. 
 
 "What have you found?" asked Beauvais, turn- 
 ing, after he began to miss the sound of Leder- 
 frank's footsteps. 
 
 "Phosphate again, Beauvais. I have seen several 
 pieces of this stuff here before." 
 
 "That's the stuff, is it? What is it you call it- 
 phosphate? Why, all those pieces come out of the 
 upper end of this ravine," said Raoul. "I didn't 
 know the phosphate you were talking about was 
 like that. But this white rock has been found in 
 recent years. I remember the first I ever saw I 
 was helping the owner of this farm to dig a well, 
 and after going down about ten feet, we came into 
 that chalk and gave it up. Probably a few pieces 
 of it washed down here." 
 
 "It isn't chalk," said Lederfrank seriously. 
 "Have you ever seen anything like it about the 
 country?"
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE 117 
 
 "No. As I said awhile ago I remember it only 
 in recent years, and principally on this place be- 
 cause it stopped the digging of the well." 
 
 "Who owns the farm?" 
 
 "I do," said Raoul grinning "when I pay for 
 it. A relative of the owners who disappeared, came 
 last week and begged me to take it since it joins 
 the small acreage of Chateau Morestier." 
 
 "We shall investigate the well of which you 
 speak. I am convinced that in the locality, phos- 
 phate of commercial value can be found. Perhaps 
 it's on the old farm." 
 
 "What use would it be?" asked Raoul. 
 
 "Oh, it's put to many uses. If it's of a certain 
 quality it is often used to manufacture fertilizer 
 for agricultural purposes. The Germans formerly 
 made much business with it." 
 
 "Ah, I think I remember now." 
 
 They walked on for a few steps, then Raoul 
 said meditatively, "I am sure you could depend 
 upon it that there is little of value in the dis- 
 covery. If there's anything of worth in this part 
 of France it would have been discovered long ago. 
 The fields have been dug into for coal. Men have 
 dug wells " 
 
 "But this white rock stopped you from digging a 
 well." 
 
 Raoul did not change his subject: "The rail- 
 roads have cut through everywhere; bombs have 
 turned up the earth in unexpected places; nation-
 
 ii8 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 alities from every part of the world have crossed 
 and recrossed these poor hills and valleys. You 
 are mistaken, Lederfrank. For me, I would be 
 satisfied to work with you in that business which is 
 so much favored by your race clothing." 
 
 Lederfrank persisted in holding to his theory. 
 He said, "The sea which washed over these valleys 
 in some long forgotten age, if the theories of min- 
 eralogists are correct, deposited the beds of shells 
 and other materials, and I have no doubt that if 
 we should go now to the well you neglected to 
 complete, we would find exposed the products of 
 nature's factory prepared for us thousands of gen- 
 erations ago." 
 
 "Right you may be. It's true things of value 
 are often discovered in unexpected places." 
 
 That evening, in the cafe, over the mugs of 
 claret, Lederfrank and Raoul again reverted to 
 the question of phosphate, and decided to investi- 
 gate the abandoned well the next morning. 
 
 A number of laborers were engaged and the 
 enterprise of prospecting for phosphate began. 
 Two shafts were sunk and it was found that the 
 bed was from forty to fifty feet thick. All tests 
 and analyses demonstrated that the phosphate pos- 
 sessed the qualities most valuable for fertilizer 
 manufacture. Therefore, as if by haphazard good 
 luck, Beauvais and Lederfrank found the business 
 in which they could join. 
 
 The Jew rubbed his hands in satisfaction as he
 
 PRACTICAL REPENTANCE 119 
 
 contemplated the ease with which he had 
 engineered his scheme. He was satisfied with the 
 enormous possibilities which his imagination con- 
 structed of the phosphate mine. And luck again 
 had ordained that Beauvais should be the owner 
 of the property. Of course, he, Leder frank, would 
 provide the money and that, too, without making 
 Beauvais feel uncomfortable concerning his por- 
 tion in the partnership. Consequently, it was ulti- 
 mately agreed that Beauvais's subscription to the 
 capital be accepted in the form of the land on 
 which the phosphate had been found, and that 
 Lederfrank would produce funds with which to 
 erect the plant and install the necessary machinery. 
 But when engineers had submitted figures on re- 
 quirements which would insure successful opera- 
 tions, it was found to be far in excess of the 
 amount agreed upon by the partners. Therefore, 
 Lederfrank generously loaned Beauvais sufficient 
 money on an interest charge of three per cent to 
 enable him to make up the difference in capital. 
 And again the Jew rubbed his hands with satisfac- 
 tion, in that he had not only accomplished Count 
 Von Essenhenders scheme, but had also placed a 
 noose about Beauvais's neck the loan with 
 which to control him if the team of Frenchman 
 and Jew failed to work together harmoniously dur- 
 ing the lifetime of the mines.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 A FRENCHMAN'S HOME 
 
 PROSPERITY ushered in by the development of the 
 phosphate mines and fertilizer manufacturing 
 plants of Lederfrank changed the even tenor of 
 Ste. Gene vie ve so that it took on something of the 
 quickened life which followed the coming of peace. 
 Beauvais & Company was at once the important 
 factor in the sleeping village on the Oise. Plenty 
 and happiness came into many homes that had 
 known the pinch of poverty. Chief among these 
 brightened domestic retreats was the Chateau Mor- 
 estier. 
 
 At the suggestion of Jacob Lederfrank, that it 
 would not do for one of the principal owners of 
 the greatest industry in Northern France to con- 
 tinue to live in the ramshackled relic of cavalier 
 days of the Louises, Raoul and Hermance accepted 
 a loan from the generous Jew, sufficiently large to 
 pay off the old mortgage and restore the Chateau 
 to its original splendor. All the rooms were re- 
 furnished; landscape gardeners trimmed and 
 dressed the shrubs in the grounds. Even the fields 
 surrounding the ancient habitation were not over- 
 looked by those having charge of beautifying Mor- 
 estier. An automobile was rolled into the carriage 
 house; a modest staff of servants installed; and, 
 
 120
 
 A FRENCHMAN'S HOME 121 
 
 in general, everything necessary was done to place 
 Raoul and his family on a footing commensurate 
 with his business and respectability. 
 
 These changes and additions were justified by 
 the growth of manufacturing plants, and Raoul 
 began almost at once paying back the capital ad- 
 vanced him, and the products from the firm of 
 Beauvais & Company were going to every part of 
 Europe and to the Americas. Wholesale buyers 
 and scientific men frequently visited Ste. Genevieve, 
 and later Lederfrank and Beauvais were easily the 
 men of the day. 
 
 Fortunately, Lederfrank and Beauvais were con- 
 genial in their tastes and habits, and got on well in 
 conducting the vast enterprise, and both proved 
 to be men of capacity and good management. There 
 was no feeling on the part of one that the other 
 could not carry out the work which fell to his lot. 
 Racial differences did not disturb the equanimity 
 of relationships that existed. Lederfrank, while 
 secretly following out the designs of the rich Ger- 
 man Count, was in conduct towards Raoul Beau- 
 vais a gentleman and a friend. He impressed upon 
 his partner and those about him that the thing 
 foremost in his mind was to work honestly to push 
 to immense success the colossal undertaking in 
 which they were engaged. Naturally, Beauvais 
 felt deeply indebted to Lederfrank for his liberal, 
 almost lavish, support. Under such circumstances, 
 race prejudice had no chance.
 
 122 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The beautiful home on the heights housed the 
 joys of perfect love and compatibility. Two small 
 sons and two smaller daughters besides Paul, the 
 invader's son, frolicked about the immense place. 
 Paul was now fourteen years of age, of fine poise, 
 pleasant dispositioned, brainy, strong-willed, a 
 forceful child. Alfred, the son next to Paul, was 
 eight years old. Then came Victor, Marie, and 
 petite Hermance, the baby, just past her second 
 birthday. Hermance, the mother, and queen of the 
 Chateau, was a lovely woman in full bloom. A 
 happy marriage, enough of bitter trial to cause her 
 to appreciate the respite, sufficient in worldly goods 
 to bring her ease, a clear horizon into the future, 
 gave her the opportunities to grow and meet the 
 requirements of modern womanhood of the better 
 class. Her children received always her first con- 
 sideration; then the husband. She found time for 
 reading, and music, and things that brought to her 
 relaxation and sunshine, until something of cul- 
 ture was added to her natural gifts. 
 
 Madame Morestier, enfeebled in mind beyond 
 recovery, soon forgot her dislike for Paul in fact 
 forgot everything in the past she loved Paul and 
 the other four children. Day after day she sat in 
 her easy chair watching them play, or permitted 
 herself to be led by Hermance or Paul to the 
 gardens. 
 
 But Raoul Beauvais had not found his likes and 
 dislikes so easily controlled. He had tried to keep
 
 A FRENCHMAN'S HOME 123 
 
 his promises to Hermance, but the boy Paul had 
 not the same place in his heart as had his own sons. 
 In one particular alone did he keep to his word, 
 and that was not to discuss the matter with Her- 
 mance nor did he refer to his own feelings 
 towards the invader's son, the rankle in his heart 
 that one with German blood should be the first 
 born in his home and that this intruder should 
 be fairer and better endowed than his own children. 
 The master of the house, in struggling with this 
 cancer in his happiness, tried to soothe his pain by 
 plunging deep into business during the day, and 
 to keep up the artificial protection by reading and 
 studying at night. He spent his evenings in his 
 library, where he received his intellectual friends, 
 among whom was Dr. Anson Joumonville, by that 
 time a leader in politics and activities of national 
 import. 
 
 Nevertheless, into this library the boy Paul went 
 daily, despite his younger brothers' pleadings to 
 go with them for play. He hungered for knowl- 
 edge, and uninvited and unassisted he found for 
 himself in wonderful books, information that satis- 1 ' 
 fied his longings. In this way he began to live far 
 beyond his years. At night, unmindful of his 
 father's disapproval, he would sit for hours in an 
 inconspicuous corner of the library and listen to 
 discussions on world policies with Dr. Joumonville 
 and others, in which Raoul's opinions carried not 
 inconsiderable weight. And when Raoul would
 
 i2 4 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 tell him to go to bed, he would modestly beg to re- 
 main a little longer, which request was nearly 
 always refused, and, in obedience to his father, he 
 would reluctantly obey. 
 
 There was no waste or extravagance in the Beau- 
 vais home plenty of everything did not mean that 
 the usual French care had no part in the econom- 
 ical foresight for days to come. In this atmos- 
 phere, a boy of Paul's capabilities had plenty of 
 room in which to develop, and there was nothing 
 that retarded the slightest inclination to expand 
 in those things natural to a child of such fine feel- 
 ings and generous impulses. Culture and learn- 
 ing came continually through the visits of persons 
 of broad educations, many of them noted for 
 special accomplishments. The easy circumstances 
 made all things possible without the suggestion that 
 lavishness entered into any phase of the day-to-day 
 routine. 
 
 Among those who came at intervals were big 
 business men of America, lawyers and diplomats; 
 from England, bankers and members of Parlia- 
 ment; from Paris, the artist, playwright and poli- 
 tician; from Germany an occasional scientist 
 now and then a musician and once in a great 
 while a profound university man; and from other 
 countries, men of important walks in life. There 
 came also a sprinkling of famous women women 
 of refinement and education; women of heart and 
 wholesome lives; women of beauty and taste.
 
 A FRENCHMAN'S HOME 125 
 
 Hence this old Chateau on the heights of the Oise, 
 by way of the bridge of wealth, became the mecca 
 of the best things to be had in life. 
 
 The flowers in this home were the children. They 
 were the trusts committed to Raoul and Hermance 
 for upbringing and training, and the easy circum- 
 stances injected into the life of this couple, through 
 the deep-laid schemes of Count Von Essenhendel, 
 made it possible to shut out the grim face of re- 
 sponsibility that frequents the average home. 
 
 Raoul and Hermance guided their tender minds 
 without the children's knowing that back of it all 
 was a noisy factory which turned out the funds 
 necessary to maintain the Garden of Eden. Care- 
 fully selected governesses and tutors apportioned 
 the studies for these young minds, and everything 
 possible was done that the little ones might grow 
 healthily and uniformly until they were able to take 
 their stations in the whirling duties of the world. 
 
 And back of those early days of development 
 and watchful care, Paul gave evidence of leader- 
 ship. His being older than his brothers in the 
 home, entitled him to command, but while yet 
 under ten years of age he began to show inklings 
 of a master's ability. Then as little more time 
 elapsed, Raoul's clear vision detected these traits 
 and watched them with jealousy. Would the Teu- 
 ton blood be prominent in overbearing, dictatorial 
 conduct in Paul while yet so young? If so, it 
 should be rigorously curbed. But as unfairly as
 
 126 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Raoul judged, he could not find fault in the child 
 the French in Paul shown in polite considerate- 
 ness continually bestowed upon his mother and the 
 younger children. In fact his mother's blood in his 
 veins had tempered and toned down the rough, 
 boorish propensities of the northern race and made 
 Paul, from the time he could toddle about, a dip- 
 lomatic, safe commander of the younger members 
 of the household. But these commendable things 
 in Paul, instead of winning Raoul, left the latter 
 more dissatisfied than before the foster father 
 did not feel ashamed that he had harbored ill or 
 improper feelings towards the youngster; he 
 merely tolerated Paul. 
 
 Once this growing, deep-seated resentment in 
 the fine man of business came near disrupting the 
 secure foundations of the home on the heights. 
 It was in the spring when the floods of the Oise 
 swept onward to the Seine. Paul, leading the 
 younger boys in play, had established a station on 
 a small island below the village, and remaining 
 there for hours during the day, the flood arose 
 and threatened to sweep the playground. Her- 
 mance summoned her husband to rescue the chil- 
 dren, and, of course he removed the two younger 
 boys first, and seeing a crest of new flood coming 
 rapidly around the curve in the river, allowed the 
 meanness in his heart to get the better of his judg- 
 ment, and he tarried almost too long. Hermance 
 discovered then the hate in Raoul that meant
 
 A FRENCHMAN'S HOME 127 
 
 murder and would have cast herself into the turbid 
 waters and saved Paul, had not her master and 
 protector aroused himself in time to snatch the 
 child from death's grasp. 
 
 For a long time after this incident Hermance 
 was uneasy and occasionally could see the wild 
 beast of jealousy, which had almost broken prison 
 on that one occasion, peeping threateningly out of 
 the lapses in RaouFs daily conduct. 
 
 However, Hermance said nothing; she was 
 afraid to mention that she had uncovered the secret 
 unhappiness of her husband. And once when he 
 related to her in a peculiar state of mind, an inci- 
 dent which he had observed in the play room at 
 the top of the Chateau, she was near to reproving 
 him for harboring hatred for the child, but she 
 held her peace. Raoul went on to say that he had 
 looked into the play room upon Paul and the three 
 younger children as they pursued their games in 
 the center of a thick rug which had been spread in 
 the middle of the floor. The most prominent of 
 these pastimes was the game of herding and tend- 
 ing a flock of about two dozen toy sheep. 
 
 The nurse was sitting far away in one corner, 
 looking on interestedly, but in no way interfering. 
 
 Paul directed the pretty game. Instead of putting 
 himself forward as the prominent actor, Marie, 
 then the baby, was skillfully guided in assuming 
 the role of imaginary owner of the flock and folds. 
 Paul, Alfred and Victor were commanded to do
 
 128 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 the herding and feeding and the rather difficult 
 job of driving the sheep in of the frequently re- 
 curring evenings and putting them into the sheds, 
 always, and with full knowledge of the fact, Paul 
 held exacting control of the situation. His every 
 wish was carried out by the younger children to 
 the letter but kindness and efficient judgment 
 were still used by him even at that age. This much 
 was admitted by Raoul. 
 
 For several minutes Hermance listened to her 
 husband's piqued conversation in which he de- 
 scribed the trivial incident in the lives of the chil- 
 dren. Well did she know what he was trying to 
 convey to her the fact that he had lost himself to 
 jealousy. She knew that, in addition to the bitter 
 resentment which Raoul had harbored secretly all 
 those years, he was now discovering that Paul was 
 one who in the future would be guiding and con- 
 trolling the minds of others. 
 
 And, sometime after that, Raoul acknowledged 
 that he had observed the children again. This time 
 they played with an unusual mechanical toy for 
 turning out pressed blocks of moist clay minia- 
 ture bricks for playing purposes. 
 
 The several machines were run by a small steam 
 engine. The operation consisted of feeding clay 
 and water in through hoppers at different points in 
 the right proportions, and, after passing through 
 the mixer, the mortar resulting was carried into 
 moulds, and firm blocks of precise dimensions came
 
 A FRENCHMAN'S HOME 129 
 
 out on a tiny table. Also by adjusting parts of the 
 simple machine, blocks of varying lengths, sizes, 
 and shapes could be as easily produced. In this 
 particular instance, while being observed by Raoul, 
 the youthful constructors were using plans and 
 photographs furnished with the outfit, as guides to 
 the proceeding of manufacturing materials for the 
 proposed structure. 
 
 "Victor," said Paul, "you are running at too 
 high a speed." 
 
 Paul, in this case, was the superintendent of 
 construction. The building in hand was a medieval 
 castle. Victor, the youngest, was running the ma- 
 chinery ; Alfred put the blocks in place on the walls. 
 
 "I can't see what difference that makes it turns 
 them out quicker." x 
 
 "Mr. Builder," said Paul to Alfred, "do you 
 notice anything wrong with your blocks?" 
 
 "They are softer than the others. Some are not 
 so perfect," replied the very serious-minded 
 Alfred. 
 
 "Well," insisted Victor, "I don't see that fast 
 running of the machinery could have anything to 
 do with that." 
 
 "It has. You can find it out for yourself. You 
 and Alfred will want to figure out that while I 
 arrange the special lengths for the round towers." 
 
 Alfred went over to the press and watched the 
 moulds being crowded in full of soft mixture 
 which was then quickly jabbed by the compressors.
 
 130 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The regular bits of clay thus formed were quickly 
 caught up by the revolving cylinders, shaped per- 
 fectly, and dumped as finished products from the 
 crude-material hoppers. In other words, the ma- 
 chine was being crowded beyond its capacity. How- 
 ever, Victor did not see why the work should not 
 be perfect. He was not even" disposed to take the 
 necessary interest in the matter actually added 
 more fuel to the fire-box. 
 
 "Come, Victor," said Alfred, "we must find out 
 why fast running will not give us best results." 
 
 "Oh, the blocks are all right. When I run ma- 
 chinery I like to hear it hum." 
 
 Victor's tone and manner showed that he was 
 bored by even the suggestion that he learn some- 
 thing. 
 
 There was open rebellion in the works. 
 
 Paul sat at an improvised table studying his 
 plans, but Victor's words were not lost nor his 
 manner, for Raoul, the father, looking on from his 
 place of vantage, saw that the invader's son was 
 not only observing the situation, but solving it as 
 well. Paul saw that the engineer proposed to run 
 things his way, blocks or no blocks. 
 
 There was a hush in the atmosphere, a moment 
 of critical import, even though the manufacturing 
 was child's play, and the problem one that is usu- 
 ally got over with by a fist fight. 
 
 "Come here, boys," said Paul in the most pleas- 
 ant tones.
 
 A FRENCHMAN'S HOME 131 
 
 Mr. Beauvais watched to see what would 
 happen. 
 
 The two younger brothers came over to Paul, 
 Victor a trifle sulky and suspicious. 
 
 Paul proceeded with a smile on his face. "We 
 haven't chosen a name for this castle, have we?" 
 
 "No," said Victor, casting an eye back at his hiss- 
 ing, fuming engine. 
 
 "You see the name will be carved over the main 
 entrance," went on Paul, pointing to his plans. 
 
 "I know a good name," shouted Victor. 
 
 ''So do I," said Alfred excitedly. 
 
 "Let me name this one, Paul," the sturdy 
 engineer began, assuming the pleading tones that 
 he had discovered would win for him. 
 
 "Now, I'll tell you what I'll do. The one who 
 finds out first why the blocks are not coming out 
 right and explains it to me, shall have the privilege 
 of naming the castle." 
 
 Immediately both boys were bending over the 
 moulds and watching every movement. 
 
 Victor went over to his engine, slowed it down 
 a certain number of revolutions, and then came 
 back to find that the blocks were coming out 
 better. 
 
 "Oh, I was just running it too fast, Paul." 
 
 "Yes, all of us know that. But why will the 
 blocks not come out just as well when they are 
 being turned out so quickly?" 
 
 "Fast running is the cause. But why?"
 
 132 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "I guess," said Victor, now looking important, 
 "the press don't get all the water out." 
 
 "That's it, Vic the blocks don't have the re- 
 quired time to 'set,' as the book of instructions 
 calls it." 
 
 Victor proudly selected the name "Raoul" for 
 the castle, and went back to his engine satisfied. 
 
 Paul went on with his plans, first measuring the 
 paper drawing, then going over and making com- 
 parison with the actual building, and, while there 
 was a glow of triumph on his brow, he concealed 
 it from his brothers. 
 
 The father turned away more convinced than 
 ever that Paul possessed abilities which his brothers 
 lacked, and this further confirmation did not please 
 Beauvais. His description of the incident to his 
 wife carried with it the undertow of dissatisfac- 
 tion. Hermance felt sorry for him, yet she knew 
 that Raoul could not help his resentment that the 
 invader's son should be the leader and the superior 
 of his own children. However, she kept silent, and 
 prayed that a way might be found to remove the 
 bitterness from her husband's heart.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE STING OF INJUSTICE 
 
 GRADUALLY, and perhaps unconsciously for a time, 
 Raoul Beauvais went on observing Paul's develop- 
 ment, and gave expression to his uneasiness merely 
 by relating what he saw to Hermance. Of course, 
 this state of mind could not be endured by even a 
 careful business man without his discovering the 
 canker himself. The French are usually fair- 
 minded, generous, whole-hearted ; but jealousy 
 seems to spoil these attributes in the French quicker 
 than in most races. Hence in time the father 
 acknowledged to Hermance that Paul displeased 
 him. 
 
 Said he to her, "Paul is better endowed mentally 
 than my own boys. He is good and true and all 
 that, but how can I stand it?" 
 
 "I understand, Raoul, but you must be char- 
 itable," said Hermance, knowing full well that 
 the advice was lost. 
 
 Alfred and Victor were bright, industrious 
 fellows; quick to learn; almost brilliant in some 
 things, and, one might say above the average, but 
 Paul led them. In studies at school, in games, in 
 making friends, Paul was their master and leader. 
 He also ruled the boys in the village. Men, women, 
 and children liked him, and it began to be 
 
 133
 
 134 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 whispered about the community that Paul Beau- 
 vais would some day be an extraordinary man. 
 
 At all times it is extremely difficult for parents 
 to refrain from showing partiality among their 
 children. If there is an interloper in the circle, 
 naturally it is easier to make differences adverse 
 to him. In early childhood days, Beauvais was 
 closely occupied in building the phosphate- ferti- 
 lizer, and did not observe everything that went on, 
 but as years lengthened and he discovered Paul's 
 capabilities as illustrated in the two incidents previ- 
 ously mentioned, he was quick to catch up the con- 
 tinual din of praise for Paul. Of course, at inter- 
 vals he did try hard to overcome jealousy for he 
 was a good man, and knew that jealousy and hate 
 are wrong nevertheless, he was too human not 
 to feel a secret regret that one of his own sons 
 should not have been the superior in his family. 
 
 By degrees he allowed jealousy to unbalance his 
 judgment, and he saw Paul's actions always in the 
 less favorable light ; and Beauvais, in brooding over 
 his disappointment, would say to himself: "It is 
 the German showing in Paul I must get it out of 
 him or kill him !" 
 
 Then feverishly he would watch from day to 
 day while Paul raced, as it were, to young man- 
 hood, and the green eyes of jealousy discovered 
 imaginary traits of Teutonic character. The foster- 
 father went so far as to comment aloud to himself 
 as he walked home one day: "The German is big
 
 THE STING OF INJUSTICE 135 
 
 in Paul the insane desire to rule, the savage over- 
 bearing, the cool, calculating setting of traps to 
 win; he has all these hellish propensities!" He 
 clenched his hands and vowed to conquer the boy 
 and make of him a Frenchman. 
 
 Few men are broad-minded enough to trace 
 strong talents in their children to the mothers. Had 
 Raoul Beauvais studied Paul as carefully and im- 
 partially as he should, he would have found that 
 the child inherited all his good qualities from 
 Madame Beauvais and much of his intellect and 
 strength of personality, for Paul was Hermance's 
 child in spite of her prenatal protests. The German 
 was in Paul, too the methodical plodding, the 
 astute, orderly mind, the physique, the thirst for 
 scientific knowledge; but these were commendable, 
 and Beauvais should have been fair enough to have 
 admired them even though they had come to Paul 
 from some fourth generation of apes. Of course, 
 Beauvais attributed them to the tainted German 
 blood. Paul also had deep in him other German 
 traits that might never have awakened had not 
 Beauvais been so unwise as to arouse them in his 
 blundering rebukes during that dangerous period 
 of transit from boyhood to manhood. 
 
 In no sense was Paul vain. He did not even 
 know that people in Ste. Genevieve thought so 
 well of him. Beauvais misrepresented by the 
 method of indirect allusion so that at one time Paul 
 believed his neighbors to harbor unfavorable opin-
 
 136 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 ions of him. This false impression might have 
 continued had not Paul's mother discovered it and 
 been thoughtful enough to correct it. She possessed 
 too much wisdom to allow her own child to become 
 embittered of the world while so young. There- 
 fore, by her watchful care, Paul was enabled to 
 live a simple unaffected life, and, in response for 
 love, was obedient, kind, attentive, and thoughtful 
 of others wholly unconscious of being objection- 
 able to any one. 
 
 He and his brothers went to Paris to school, and 
 returned at intervals to spend happy days at home. 
 Unfortunately, it was about this time that Paul 
 noticed a coldness of his supposed father in that 
 the latter was not so talkative to him as to Victor 
 and Alfred, but Paul put it down to the worries of 
 the business, and that he was older than Victor and 
 Alfred. Mother remained the same, and after all 
 that meant more to Paul than all else besides. 
 
 When at home Paul continued to frequent the 
 library of evenings when Mr. Beauvais entertained 
 his friends. Upon returning for his vacation, at 
 the time he first discovered his father's coolness 
 towards him, he still continued to go to the library, 
 although he sometimes felt uncomfortable at the 
 restraint and silence of the man whom he loved as 
 father, and believed to be his father. On these 
 occasions in the library, Paul was especially glad 
 when Dr. Anson Joumonville came, for then he 
 heard Mr. Beauvais and the Doctor discuss history
 
 THE STING OF INJUSTICE 137 
 
 and politics. These were absorbing subjects, and, 
 while the men exchanged views, or took issue with 
 one another on disputed points, he sat entranced, 
 and longed to acquire sufficient grasp of both 
 branches to enable him to say something himself. 
 
 Just then the people of the earth, were being 
 threatened with another war. This and that in the 
 treaties signed at the close of the great war had 
 been violated. Taxes had continued higher than 
 previous to 1914, and would continue so for at 
 least a hundred years to come to pay for the stu- 
 pendous expenditures of the old \var. 
 
 Statesmen in every quarter of the Globe had 
 been considering the formation of a League of 
 Nations. The proposal had been made several 
 times during the continuance of the world war of 
 1914, and, in fact, Lloyd George and President 
 Woodrow Wilson advocated the organization of 
 such a league at or before the conclusion of peace 
 with the Germans and Austrians in 1919, and 
 diplomats and wise men were opposed to the break- 
 ing out of further silly quarrels, and thought on 
 spasmodically, year by year, about some way to 
 weld nations into a common union for universal 
 protection. Other men of political renown called 
 up a proposal that had been advanced during the 
 great war; namely, to organize all the countries 
 into an International Republic in which each mem- 
 ber pledged that nation's army as a unit in the 
 forces of all to punish any state or kingdom, re-
 
 138 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 public or empire, which presumed to disturb the 
 peace of the universe. The scheme had been pro- 
 nounced Utopian, and national leaders were timid 
 about permitting their names to be used in connec- 
 tion with it. Many men argued it could not be 
 done. The English writer, H. G. Wells, declared: 
 
 "The League of Nations is up against an 
 idea which saturates our histories, saturates 
 the minds of statesmen, saturates the press, 
 saturates European thought and the thought 
 of many spirited states outside Europe, and 
 that is what I call the Great Power idea in 
 human affairs . . . 
 
 "Every state is conceived of as a Power, 
 either already a Great Power or as a little 
 sly, watchful state, waiting for its chance to 
 become a Great Power. All the proceedings 
 of a state under this obsession are shaped by 
 something called a Policy, which is no less 
 and no more than a scheme to grab some 
 coveted advantage, to sow dissensions between 
 dangerous rivals, to undermine some powerful 
 antagonist . . . 
 
 "It is for us who survive to see that man- 
 kind is not, in a mood of weariness and re- 
 action and resentment, cheated by its old ma- 
 chinery and its stale traditions of the harvests 
 of peace." 
 
 But however much the League of Nations was 
 needed, as the years of the new regime rolled on
 
 THE STING OF INJUSTICE 139 
 
 from 1919, men and sovereignties fooled them- 
 selves by working at the plan without actually in- 
 tending to perfect it. In keeping with the usual 
 carelessness and unconcern of humanity for its 
 own good, the proposal was allowed to drag and 
 become soiled with cobwebs of neglect until new 
 mutterings made foundations tremble. 
 
 The International Republic was a favorite theme 
 with Paul, and whenever it was up for considera- 
 tion in the home library, he ventured, with due 
 deference, to ask questions of Beauvais and Dr. 
 Joumonville. One night, in particular, when war 
 was threatened again, he took great interest in Dr. 
 Joumonville's progressive ideas on this subject, and 
 unintentionally interrupted his father in his eager- 
 ness to learn more and more about what was going 
 on in diplomatic groups regarding plans to launch 
 a campaign for bringing about the union. 
 
 "Paul," said Mr. Beauvais sternly, "you are too 
 young to interrupt gentlemen when they are talk- 
 ing. Go to bed." 
 
 The bitterness in the man's voice surprised the 
 boy and Dr. Joumonville. With the promptness of 
 a budding soldier, Paul arose, bowed, and said: 
 
 "Father, I beg your pardon. It never occurred 
 to me to interrupt you. I was only interested and 
 forgot myself." 
 
 "To bed, sir. I've had quite sufficient of your 
 self-importance." 
 
 Paul obeyed instantly. No one had ever spoken
 
 140 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 to him in such a manner before, and he wondered 
 what he could have said that was so offensive. He 
 went to his room and wept. He reviewed his 
 thoughtless conduct believed it to have been 
 thoughtless since it had angered his father. For 
 hours he lay on his bed awake, and tried to re- 
 member every word he had said, when he had said 
 it, and with what inflection. Failing to comprehend 
 the wrong in any part of his innocent inquiries, he 
 resolved to hasten down to Mr. Beauvais early in 
 the morning, and make it perfectly clear that no 
 impertinence was meant. 
 
 "Father, said he after breakfast, "I'm very sorry 
 for what I did last night. You must have mis- 
 construed something, for it never entered my heart 
 to offend you." 
 
 Beauvais momentarily felt ashamed of himself, 
 and somewhat softened in his resolve to curb the 
 boy's leaning toward ascendency. 
 
 "That's all right, Paul, "only see to it that you're 
 more careful next time;" thus trailing a cloud 
 across the bright sky which his open words had 
 cleared. 
 
 Other vacations came, and the chasm between 
 Raoul and the boy yearly widened. Deeper and 
 deeper Beauvais regretted the presence of the in- 
 vader's son in his home, knowing that in him was 
 a man who, when he would be clothed in the 
 physique of maturity would declare himself and 
 possibly outshine Victor and Alfred.
 
 THE STING OF INJUSTICE 141 
 
 Rumors of wars passed, and discussions of how 
 to form a union of nations continued. The Beau- 
 vais library remained as the private assembly for 
 deciding these questions locally, and Paul persisted 
 in occupying his inconspicuous corner in that 
 chamber to listen in silence to all that the wise men 
 who came had to say and how they said it; for 
 Paul was conscious of an untried power within 
 himself in spite of the lack of sympathy from 
 Beauvais and stubbornly resolved to be prepared 
 against the day when he should be called upon to 
 justify his existence.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 HIS MOTHER UNDERSTOOD 
 
 PAUL watched his father walk off down the wind- 
 ing road that led from the Chateau Morestier, until 
 he disappeared behind a cluster of low-branched 
 trees at the foot of the hill. The youth's eyes filled 
 with tears as he thought of recent rebukes admin- 
 istered by the man, and he knew not why his father 
 should hate him and bestow lavish favors upon 
 Victor and Alfred. Paul shivered while an uncom- 
 fortable fear crept over him. Would Raoul Beauvais 
 ultimately drive him from the home? Was the re- 
 buke, that particular morning, to be the beginning 
 of a lasting estrangement? Could it be that the 
 strong man, who had been so successful with Jacob 
 Leder frank, in the firm of Beauvais & Co., would 
 now turn his back upon the son as he was going 
 into young manhood? A disturbing blackness 
 seemed to envelop Paul, and he felt dizzy. 
 
 "Come, Paul," said Alfred, as he appeared 
 around a cluster of rose-bushes with rod and fish- 
 ing tackle, "this is a fine day to fish below the great 
 forest belt. Victor has gone on with the other 
 boys." 
 
 "Can't to-day, Al. I'll take a gallop across 
 country, instead. I'm not up to myself this morn- 
 ing." " 
 
 143
 
 HIS MOTHER UNDERSTOOD 143 
 
 "You do look frowsy you stuck too long in the 
 library last night." 
 
 Paul made no comment. He remembered regret- 
 fully that he had betrayed his own unhappiness, 
 and casting a quick glance at his brother, wondered 
 if he knew. 
 
 "All right, then, I'll go on without you this 
 time." 
 
 "Do, Al, for I don't feel like going. I'll go some 
 other time." 
 
 "As you say. Since I planned the trip on the 
 river, I shall go. I would rather stay and ride with 
 you, though, and had the boys not gone on, I'd 
 beg off and go with you." 
 
 Alfred ran and leaped over the hedge, and was 
 soon lost to view. 
 
 Paul turned his thoughts inward again. The 
 main support of his foundation had been wrenched 
 out, it seemed to him at the time he needed a 
 father, that father was lacking in sympathy; and, 
 feeling deeply his loss as irretrievable, he became 
 disconsolate. From the moment of his earliest 
 recollection, he had dreamed of the day when he 
 would go into the factory offices and work with 
 his father. It was his highest ambition to be near 
 this ideal man of his childhood, and learn the busi- 
 ness from him. Was he not this man's heir? the 
 first-born, entitled to take up where the man laid 
 down? But would his father want him now? 
 Would not his questions annoy father, and widen
 
 144 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 the breach? Sick at heart, he quitted the veranda 
 where he had been standing, and hurried into the 
 shaded paths of the garden at the rear of the old 
 Chateau, there to ponder and to fathom his misery. 
 
 Below the spring waters of the Oise gurgled on 
 past willow-ribbed banks, and white-capped clouds 
 shifted swiftly across the French-blue skies. Down 
 in the village since the founding of Beauvais & 
 Co., rapidly growing into a young city the voices 
 of merry tradesmen were wafted up to the lonely 
 youth, as he walked slowly through the network 
 of paths. A young, clumsily- feathered thrush 
 floundered awkwardly ahead of him, uttering cries 
 of distress as he approached. Swiftly the mother 
 bird intervened and chirped, encouraging it until 
 her baby gained the mastery of his wings. An old 
 squirrel scampered uneasily between him and her 
 frisky twins. The proud little bantam ruffled her 
 feathers and became unduly excited for the safety 
 of her chicks. Thus nature and her creatures, one 
 and all, depended upon mother for succor in the 
 hour of trouble. Paul, keen in perception, did not 
 fail to catch the significance of the lessons before 
 him and halted as his countenance brightened. The 
 balmy air was permeated with the song of the liv- 
 ing hope and triumph were all about him. Why 
 droop in such surroundings when he, too, could 
 go to one for sure counsel? 
 
 And already she was coming towards him. 
 From her bower of wistaria at the upper end of
 
 HIS MOTHER UNDERSTOOD 145 
 
 the garden, she had marked his uncertain step, 
 and, on drawing nearer, was pained to note sad- 
 ness written on his face. 
 
 "What is it, Paul?" she pleaded anxiously, lay- 
 ing her hand on his arm. 
 
 Never before had she seen his brow troubled in 
 serious meditations. He was so boyish and gay 
 that she could scarcely believe he was troubled, 
 while scarcely on the border-line of young man- 
 hood. She knew that eighteen years had come and 
 gone since he lay for the first time in a wicker- 
 basket in the open, kicking his bare heels in the 
 summer sunshine, but only now could she realize 
 that stern accountability had claimed him, and that 
 he wrestled with some problem or disappointment 
 which tried his soul. 
 
 The young man was confused. He was not pre- 
 pared for his mother's direct question, and an- 
 swered haltingly. 
 
 "I was just going to you." 
 
 "Then you were thinking of me, Paul, in your 
 need," she asked proudly, for Hermance was a 
 true and wise mother, and was glad that her boy, 
 in his first trouble, should seek her. 
 
 "Yes, mother, I need you." 
 
 "Then come. We shall go to the honeysuckle 
 trellis, where we may be alone." 
 
 "Alfred and Victor have gone," said Paul, feel- 
 ing a glow in his heart with the first touch of sym- 
 pathy.
 
 I 4 6 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "Yes, I know. But even when we are alone, 
 Paul, it is sweet to make certain of it." Hermance 
 waited as if endeavoring to say something further, 
 but finished with the commonplace remark: 
 
 "Then we shall be out of hearing of the ser- 
 vants." 
 
 Madame Beauvais took his arm and led him 
 through the rose-splashed arbors. Her step was 
 light and airy, and a bright spot mounted each 
 cheek. She had begun her great adventure with 
 this lad, and, while next to him she loved her hus- 
 band, when she found Paul neglected or hurt, she 
 was ready to come to his aid with a pride and 
 strength of resolution that distinguish the French 
 woman above all other nationalities. And 
 the while her ears were open to the song of the 
 birds, and her spirits responded to the gaiety of 
 spring, she walked along with her son, hoping 
 that she might be able to correct this thing that 
 had come into his life should it be wrong; if 
 right, that she might clear the vista of his future. 
 
 The large bunches of red and white blossoms 
 that hung overhead brushed against mother and 
 son as they passed by, leaving glistening drops of 
 dew on their cheeks. The mother reached only to 
 her son's shoulders. He was big enough and 
 strong enough to have carried her. She looked 
 into his handsome, soft-skinned, open face, and 
 searched his deep blue eyes that dropped a steady, 
 trustful gaze, and reached up and smoothed back
 
 HIS MOTHER UNDERSTOOD 147 
 
 his light, brown locks. She knew he was yearn- 
 ing for help. She could almost read his thoughts, 
 for she had watched him grow with greater in- 
 tentness perhaps than any other mother, except 
 Mary of Nazareth. She rejoiced at his elastic 
 step, his erect carriage. She was proud of his 
 young, untried muscles, and she believed that he 
 was able and sufficiently equipped to take his place 
 in the sterner arena of life. 
 
 They sat under the arched canopy of pink 
 ramblers, each delicately-petaled bloom standing 
 out like a rosette of joy to beautify the retreat. 
 The son plucked one of the gayest buds, and fas- 
 tened it in his mother's hair. For a second he 
 ran his approving eye over her morning gown, and 
 praised her as the most beautiful woman he had 
 ever seen. 
 
 "Speak, now that we are alone," she said, sym- 
 pathy oozing from every articulate sound of her 
 voice, "not even your sisters will be up at this 
 hour. No one will know." 
 
 His finely-cut mouth twitched slightly, and his 
 hand sought hers for strength. 
 
 ''What has hurt you, Paul, my son?" 
 
 "Father." 
 
 "Oh, Paul!" 
 
 "Yes; though I must have been at at fault 
 that's what I want to ask you, mother." 
 
 "Tell me all about it." 
 
 "It was last night in the library. Dr. Joumon-
 
 148 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 ville talked with father about the International Re- 
 public. You know I'm interested in this subject, 
 and have been reading about it for months. It 
 was projected back in the world war of 1914, but 
 like all other things that come to civilization, it 
 has been dragged on these years without gaining 
 the necessary support. I'm interested in it, as I 
 said, and when Dr. Joumonville was telling about 
 the position taken yesterday in the House of Com- 
 mons in England regarding a bill recently intro- 
 duced to provide ways and means of bringing 
 about an expression from citizens to commit 
 them as the backbone of Britain to a fixed policy 
 of international union. This is really the first 
 actual step in the right direction all the rest has 
 been newspaper talk. I don't remember how I got 
 into the argument but father had opposed the 
 Doctor on something, and I got in a word here 
 and there. My interest must have swept me past 
 father, for before I knew it, Dr. Joumonville was 
 directing his remarks at me. Then " 
 
 "Go on." 
 
 "Then father accused me of interrupting him, 
 and ordered me to go to bed, speaking in angry 
 tones." 
 
 "And then." 
 
 "I got up, apologized, and would have gone 
 without feeling more than surprised had father 
 not said cuttingly : He didn't care to hear further 
 from me; that my self-importance had annoyed him
 
 HIS MOTHER UNDERSTOOD 149 
 
 he had quite enough of my self-importance! Of 
 course, I went. 
 
 Madame Beauvais dropped her eyes to the 
 ground. 
 
 "I know, mother, something is wrong. During 
 the last vacations, I have noticed fathers indif- 
 ference towards me he has, on some occasions, 
 purposely ignored me. What have I done?" 
 
 This simple question was rilled with the bitter- 
 ness of youth at its first full discovery of the 
 world's cruelty. Madame Beauvais still hung her 
 head and pondered her reply. How was she to 
 answer this fine boy at her side, who had found 
 the mainstay of his youth lacking? the man whom 
 he had loved as father not there to encourage him 
 when he stepped upon the solid, troublesome high- 
 way of manhood 
 
 Lamely, she replied : 
 
 "Perhaps something you said was misconstrued 
 by your father." 
 
 "I thought so, too, but I was ready to make any 
 explanation, and father is clever enough to know 
 when something is intended or not. How could he 
 believe me so rude and thoughtless as to offend 
 him? I've thought it out for hours ever since 
 he hurt me so much, and I cannot for the life of 
 me discover my fault. My questions, the ones 
 that got me in and supplanted father in the con- 
 versation, were leading such as any one would 
 have asked. I don't see how father could blame
 
 150 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 me for any of them, and I am sure Dr. Joumon- 
 ville would support me in my claim of inno- 
 cence." 
 
 Hermance knew the jealous heart of her hus- 
 band had finally rebelled. Paul had perhaps shown 
 keener perceptions of the subject being discussed, 
 and the elder man had recognized that, as the in- 
 vader's son had gradually outstripped Victor and 
 Alfred, he would now go on and shine above the 
 father. The mother was prompted to tell Paul 
 the entire story and be done with it, but the aged 
 priest had advised her to wait. So again she par- 
 ried with the main issue and asked : 
 
 "Did you speak to your father this morning be- 
 fore he went to work?" 
 
 "I did. I was as humble as I knew how to be 
 and he accepted my apology. But, mother, even 
 then his closing words drew a shadow in front of 
 me. I feel that I have something to combat, and it 
 is a folly not to know what it is. What have I 
 done to this man I have loved always? Have I, 
 to your knowledge, offended him?" 
 
 "No, Paul. You have done nothing. You must 
 not mind this, son. I am sure your father will not 
 be harboring unpleasant thoughts of the incident 
 last night, and all I can say is that you will do well 
 to avoid the slightest controversy with him. The 
 business has been exceedingly worrying on your 
 father lately, and, no doubt, he said more than he 
 intended."
 
 HIS MOTHER UNDERSTOOD 1 5 1 
 
 "But, mother, I've made mistakes before mis- 
 takes that I recognized, and when I went to father 
 to ask forgiveness, he always granted my request 
 so ungraciously differently, I mean, from the way 
 he has treated Victor and Alfred." 
 
 "Oh, yes, Paul, but you are nearly six years 
 older than Victor and Alfred, and, no doubt, your 
 father has unintentionally made that difference in 
 ages. Now, now, my boy, you must learn to be 
 brave." 
 
 Paul was silent for a moment. He knew in- 
 stinctively that his mother was not permitted to 
 give him the help he wanted. He did not know 
 what that something was, but out just in front 
 hung a chasm into which he might stumble at any 
 moment. He also knew that his mother was wor- 
 ried. Did she fear his father, and for that reason 
 refuse to help him? But Paul did not blame her. 
 He could see that she ransacked her brains to find 
 a rope to throw to his assistance, and he decided 
 to wait until she might be permitted to come to his 
 aid. 
 
 She made one other attempt to strengthen him. 
 
 "Paul, have you ever heard that fathers often 
 take a sudden dislike to their sons when they reach 
 the first days of manhood?" 
 
 "I don't y-es. Edouard Comangier, in Paris, 
 told me that. He said his father suddenly turned 
 against him for no earthly reason, and for about 
 two years was not at all as he had been before. I
 
 152 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 never thought of that," said Paul, catching des- 
 perately at the idea to drown his grief. 
 
 "Well, that may be one of the inexplainable ec- 
 centricities that accounts for your father's actions." 
 
 While Paul was not fully satisfied, he admitted: 
 "Probably that explains it. But why can that be 
 in father I seem to remember slights from him 
 at least ten years back." 
 
 "That I cannot tell. Perhaps some day you will 
 find out. For my sake, Paul, pay no attention to 
 it. That's the only way. Just go on about your 
 work or pleasure. Forget he has hurt you." 
 
 Paul promised. He thanked his mother grate- 
 fully, and tried to make her feel that she had 
 helped him. 
 
 But she knew she had not. Some day all could 
 be explained to him, and then she would reap the 
 happy reward of full confidence, the suggestion of 
 which had, that same hour, caused her to be dizzy 
 with happiness; so she went on saying, as if in- 
 venting an antidote for the real portion she should 
 have given Paul : "But be a man, Paul. You are 
 now facing life with all it may demand in you. 
 You cannot afford to be whimpering over insults 
 or pin-pricks. Fear no man. Let no man influence 
 you with what he says, even though he shouts it 
 from house-tops with the approval of the master 
 of the world. Think everything out for yourself. 
 Study this International Republic. Read the his- 
 tory of nations. Go to Dr. Joumonville and talk
 
 HIS MOTHER UNDERSTOOD 153 
 
 with him. Seek out other people who are willing 
 to talk with young men. Make friends. Cultivate 
 power of mind, force of character, and God-fear- 
 ing initiative." Paul awoke in response to her 
 appeal. All the force she would have in her son 
 was in Paul Beauvais, and it needed but the chance 
 to develop. A mother's stirring order to go for- 
 ward was all that was necessary for Paul. He 
 would do his duty, and the thirst for a man's part 
 was already urging him to hasten to take up the 
 struggle. 
 
 "Good mother," he said, kissing her tenderly, 
 "that's just the talk I needed. Something told me 
 to go to you, and I had started when you came." 
 
 "Will you always come to me when you are in 
 trouble?" 
 
 He said "Yes" so resolutely that she knew he 
 meant it. 
 
 "Paul, don't be afraid to ask me any questions 
 you may wish, and at any time. I'll answer you 
 without hesitation." 
 
 Hermance hoped then Paul \vould put the ques- 
 tion direct to her that would uncover the unhap- 
 piness of his youth. But the boy did not do so; 
 and they turned again to walk through the gar- 
 dens. Their conversation was changed to other 
 things, and by and by she said: 
 
 "What are you going to do this morning?" 
 
 "I shall gallop across country unless you wish 
 me to go somewhere with you."
 
 154 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "No, ride, Paul. I was just going to suggest it. 
 You need to take plenty of outdoor exercise. You 
 will complete your courses in Paris this winter, 
 and after that you will be going to England to 
 college." 
 
 "Has father consented to that?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, I've arranged it.' 
 
 "I shall ride then. This morning I'm going 
 through the hills and forests. I may not get back 
 until afternoon. At four I've promised to take 
 Grandfather Joumonville out in the car. To-day is 
 his birthday ninety years old, you know. Then 
 at five I shall call for you, and we can go by and 
 pick up Father Pelletier he's two years older than 
 Grandpa Joumonville." 
 
 Hermance went to the entrance with him, and 
 saw him mount his noble horse, Louis XIV, and 
 dash off up the Heights Road towards the east. 
 He sat firmly in the saddle, and the fine figure, lofty 
 air, the bearing that commands attention and leads 
 where men will or no, swelled the mother pride in 
 her bosom, and she turned her face to the Chateau 
 again, feeling sorry for her husband, Raoul Beau- 
 vais.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 AN EVENT 
 
 PAUL'S horse, Louis XIV, knew the pace his young 
 master liked best, and clearing the top of the 
 heights, he sniffed the breezes of the plains and 
 flat country beyond, and set out at a lively canter 
 for the forest roads. His instinct told him that a 
 strong will held sway in the quiet man-boy who 
 sat him so easily, and Louis took delight in obeying 
 his evenly modulated commands. It was not nec- 
 essary to touch his flanks with the silver spurs. 
 He knew Paul carried no whip; but on and on 
 he flew like a winged-horse of Greece's mythical 
 days, his mane and tail streaming in the air, and his 
 black coat glistening like a meteor of polished 
 ebony. 
 
 Rider and horse dashed into the Robincourt For- 
 est. Mile after mile of whirling, twirling trees dis- 
 appeared behind them, until the dense interior was 
 reached. Here Paul liked to walk his steed and 
 listen to the subdued moaning of the boughs. Ac- 
 cordingly he drew rein, and Louis XIV slackened 
 pace, blowing out a gust of the reserve air in his 
 powerful lungs. Straight onward for two miles 
 there was not a bend in the road. The overhang- 
 ing density of foliage made the opening resemble 
 a tunnel piercing an emerald mountain. Nowhere 
 
 155
 
 156 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 did the sun strike through, but its flood sifted in 
 tremulous shimmers from layers of green pine 
 needles to fagades of drooping buckeye leaves, 
 scalloped oak, bristling cedars, and myriads of 
 other leaflets, to vanquish gloom and lend a sooth- 
 ing, kindly light to the traveler. Paul forgot the 
 world of study and toil, and whole-heartedly ad- 
 mired the extravagant glory of wild nature. There 
 in pristine simplicity was peace. Each twig and 
 branch performed the work assigned, and grumbled 
 not that the station was low, nor boasted when it 
 was on a pinnacle next to the clouds. And here and 
 there, where hissing half-ton missiles of the late 
 war had ripped avenues through the thick tops, no 
 complaint was flaunted the trunks had merely 
 grown big rounded bulges to cover the wounds; 
 jagged, splintered stubs of saplings had spread um- 
 brellas, ribbed with a thousand willing limbs, to con- 
 ceal the check to their towering magnificence. The 
 soft, loam-cushioned roadbed muffled the tread of 
 the horse's feet. The young man's fancy drifted 
 hither and thither among the noble monarchs of the 
 wood, and he day-dreamed the fairy tales of youth. 
 Louis XIV caught the subtle music of the wilderness 
 and moved along by short, languid steps, with his 
 ears up, and his neck craning to enable him to hear 
 and see all that might be hidden in the sweet-scented 
 shades. 
 
 Suddenly in the forward end of the hushed lane, 
 a horse bearing a hatless rider hove in sight. The
 
 AN EVENT 157 
 
 horse came on at a dead run. The rider's raven hair 
 swished out wildly behind, and her crimson habit 
 fluttered over the back of the runaway charger. She 
 crouched on his withers and looked fixedly the way 
 his nose was pointing. The horse's great white body 
 squatted low, and his legs sped so rapidly that he 
 appeared to be coming on fearful wheels. The rider, 
 a slender girl, clutched the bridle reins with both 
 hands, but the fright-maddened animal held the bit 
 in his teeth, and came on like a bolt hurled from 
 some terrible mortar. Would he dart into the dense 
 forest to mangle himself and rider against a tree, or 
 would she be thrown and killed as he ran ? 
 
 The invader's son looked on for a moment with 
 alarm, and then planned quickly to rescue the girl. 
 He swung Louis XIV out of the way. Had he at- 
 tempted to bar the road, he would have sent the on- 
 coming horse out of his course among the gnarled 
 trunks to certain death. But he waited on the road- 
 side, and on and on the runaway came, the cloaked 
 hum of the horse's hoofs sounding like the roaring 
 of a waterfall. 
 
 Paul could see the girl's face. It was as white 
 as marble, but her brow was knitted in determina- 
 tion, and she sat steadily in her saddle, resolved to 
 ride the infuriated beast until he stopped. Paul's 
 horse stood on his hind legs and snorted. When 
 the whirlwind passed, Louis laid his ears back and 
 gave chase. Paul pulled him to the right side and 
 loosened the reins.
 
 158 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The girl cast her pursuer one quick, grateful 
 glance, then the race went on How would it 
 end? 
 
 Soon Louis XIV was stretching his sleek head 
 close by the right hip of the foaming runaway. His 
 black nose crawled up inch by inch until it rested 
 stationary near the girl's elbow. She saw it the 
 distended nostrils, the sporting gleam in the large, 
 lustrous eyes, then the 'handsome head of Louis 
 lay almost in her lap. She took courage. The 
 blood came again in her lovely face, and she looked 
 back once more. 
 
 The black head moved once more in steady gains 
 until the horses ran neck to neck. Paul saw the 
 crossing not two hundred yards away, and made 
 desperate efforts to seize the runaway horse's bit. 
 Louis objected to that proceeding, and prevented his 
 master from accomplishing his design. And just 
 then the mouth-piece snapped, leaving the reins 
 dangling uselessly in the girl's hands. She shot a 
 helpless look at Paul. 
 
 "Free your foot from the stirrup," Paul shouted. 
 
 Seeing that she understood and obeyed, he thrust 
 out his left arm and lifted her deftly on to his own 
 horse. 
 
 Louis XIV jogged down to a walk, then stopped. 
 Paul held her safely on the broad, flat pummel of 
 his saddle, and they watched the freed horse swing 
 into a byway at the crossing, lose his footing, fall, 
 and roll entirely over. The next moment he was up,
 
 AN EVENT 159 
 
 and they heard the clatter of his feet as he ran out 
 of sight. 
 
 "And there is where you would have been killed," 
 said Paul, speaking after a sigh of relief. 
 
 ''Yes, and you have saved my life." 
 
 "Louis XIV helped to do it." 
 
 "Ah! yes. He's a beauty." 
 
 Louis looked back wonderingly at the flaming 
 addition to his burden. 
 
 ''He's asking how I got here!" she exclaimed, 
 laughing merrily. 
 
 "Oh, he knows. Didn't you know how closely he 
 crowded up to your side. It made him mad when 
 I persisted in trying to catch the bridle he wanted 
 me to pick you off at once. He really gave me the 
 idea." 
 
 She smoothed Louis' arched neck, and began to 
 breathe with more ease. 
 
 "I was frightened, though," she said with a little 
 shiver. 
 
 "I thought of the crossing, and, as you saw by 
 what happened, I snatched you off in the nick of 
 time." 
 
 "Yes, you did it neatly how fortunate you were 
 coming this way." 
 
 "I ride here often," he said. 
 
 "Now that I'm safe, how am I to get home?" 
 
 "Why, I shall take you home," said Paul, sur- 
 prised that she should have asked the question. 
 "Perhaps, Mademoiselle, you will tell me your name
 
 160 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 and where you live. My name is Paul Beau- 
 vais." 
 
 "My name is Yvonne de Robincourt," she replied, 
 looking at him full in the face for the first time 
 and she was very near him. Paul was not conscious 
 that he still held her tightly to the pummel of his 
 saddle, and she only at that moment noticed that 
 she was grasping his left wrist with both her tiny 
 hands. Her wealth of hair also lay in wavy folds 
 over his shoulder. 
 
 They blushed. 
 
 Paul slipped off the horse and helped her into 
 the saddle from her perch, before speaking. 
 
 "Monsieur Pierre de Robincourt is your father 
 and this is his forest?" 
 
 "Yes," she replied, "and Raoul Beauvais is your 
 father. I know him. He and my father are 
 friends." 
 
 "Yes, mademoiselle, and I have seen your father 
 twice. My father often speaks of him." 
 
 "This is an odd introduction for their children," 
 she said, laughing and looking at her rescuer 
 again. 
 
 "The meeting is odd enough," he said, also laugh- 
 ing, "but our parents will, no doubt, excuse the 
 irregularity." 
 
 "Quite; mamma and papa will be grateful, and 
 I I cannot find words to thank you." 
 
 Yvonne beamed on him prettily, and brushed her 
 hair free, so that it fell over her back. The tips
 
 161 
 
 spread out in liberal wavelets on Louis XIV's glossy 
 coat. 
 
 Paul shortened the straps, placed her foot in his 
 stirrup, then taking the reins from over the horse's 
 head, he turned about and started towards her 
 home, walking by her side. 
 
 "What are you doing?" she asked. 
 
 "I'm starting home with you." 
 
 "It's too bad you must walk." 
 
 "But this is a glorious place. I have often walked 
 and led my horse while passing this way." 
 
 "I shall walk, too," she said gayly, and put out 
 her hand to be assisted to the ground. 
 
 Paul nonchalantly gathered her up and set her 
 feet on the earth, as he would have done his young- 
 est sister. She did not struggle foolishly in his 
 strong grasp, but accepted it as a matter of course. 
 She had asked for assistance, and he gave it gener- 
 ously and effectually, without the least timidity. 
 
 A little slyly she peered up into his frank, hon- 
 est face. He was not so terrible looking as her 
 mother had said most young men were not at all 
 rude and boorish. Really he seemed quite as nice 
 as any of her girl friends only, of course, he was 
 a young man, big and tall, erect, strong, handsome. 
 For the time being she forgot all about her father's 
 fine horse she had stolen out for a ride. This ex- 
 perience was a rare treat after the frightful run- 
 away. Had she not begged her mother to let her 
 see a young man, and talk with him just once. She
 
 1 62 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 remembered some small boys, but that was long ago. 
 She had reached the age of sixteen now, and felt 
 different than she did when she played with dolls 
 doubtless the boys had changed, too. Anyway, she 
 did want to see for herself. In most things mother's 
 word was not questioned; but why should both 
 father and mother want her to be handled with so 
 much care. Her mother had made her believe all 
 sorts of horrid things about young men. It was 
 not true that all of them were so bad, for here was 
 one in this great forest who was not at all horrid. 
 He had borne her in front of him on a horse, and 
 could have run away with her but he did nothing 
 of the kind. She immediately made up her mind 
 that she liked Paul, and she was glad that he was 
 going home with her. She would show her father 
 and mother that this young man was an exception 
 to their ideas of the race. 
 
 Paul was not shackled with all this elaboration, 
 for no one had set him against girls. In fact, he 
 rather liked them or imagined he would like them. 
 His sisters were deliciously sweet, and the plainly 
 dressed peasant girls all seemed to be kind and good. 
 He had always watched curiously the girls he saw, 
 whether they were rich or poor, clad in silks, or 
 gowned in coarse cotton. They had about them a 
 charm he could not explain, and yet he had never 
 dared speak to one. He had been too busy with his 
 studies. Therefore, he ran his eyes over Yvonne 
 from head to foot with a quiet calmness that sat-
 
 AN EVENT 163 
 
 isfied him. A quick conviction settled in his mind 
 that this was a rare specimen of all the girls he had 
 seen; and yet he had been to school in Paris and 
 might have been more versed in femininity had he 
 so chosen. He walked on silently for a few paces, 
 feeling Louis' warm nose touching his hand now 
 and again, and wondering where to pick up the con- 
 versation. At last he said: 
 
 "You ride often, Mademoiselle Yvonne, and ride 
 well." 
 
 "Do I ? mamma and papa scold me for running 
 away on the horses, and I shall be in their disfavor 
 this time." 
 
 "Then you were taking a ride without their 
 knowledge?" 
 
 "Yes; that was papa's big horse and he is very 
 vicious, but I was not afraid of him until he began 
 to run." 
 
 "What caused him to run," Paul asked, glancing 
 over her carefully again to reassure his first im- 
 pression. 
 
 "Oh, he was frightened. The mail air-ship passed 
 over, and the engineer, or someone, carelessly 
 dropped a large tin box of some sort. It fell just 
 in front of Dante and burst with a terrific report. 
 He began immediately to run for his life. Poor 
 fellow! It wasn't altogether his fault." 
 
 "What will Dante do?" asked Paul. 
 
 "Oh, he'll go home after a while. He some- 
 times gets away from papa, and he always comes
 
 164 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 home at his leisure. He never will hurry, though 
 he'll come in before it's dark." 
 
 "Where do you usually ride?" 
 
 "In the fields at home. I came to the wood this 
 morning, because I was tired seeing the same things 
 all the time." 
 
 Yvonne looked about her at the profuse sylvan 
 growths, and continued: 
 
 "It must be grand to be a man and go wherever 
 you wish." 
 
 Her sparkling black eyes sought his in a kind of 
 wistful inquiry how was it being a man anyway? 
 she seemed to ask. 
 
 "I suppose we do enjoy some things that you can- 
 not. Still, I don't know. I don't know very much 
 about girls." 
 
 "Don't you?" she asked. "That's funny. Mamma 
 always told me that the trouble with most young 
 men is they know too many girls. Of course, I 
 don't know what men do except papa. You are the 
 first young man I have ever spoken to. You are 
 just like the young men in the story-books. Mamma 
 has insisted that story-book young men are not real 
 just got up to mislead young girls." 
 
 Paul laughed at her childish simplicity. 
 
 "Well, I'm a real young man. I have emerged 
 from no fiction book to dally with your imagination, 
 and no fairy is going to appear before us, wand 
 in hand, and cause me and Louis XIV to float away 
 in space."
 
 AN EVENT 165 
 
 **Oh! I'm glad," she said, with a frankness that 
 was very pleasing to him. 
 
 "I'm certainly glad to have been the means of dis- 
 illusioning you." 
 
 "I wasn't deceived. I knew there must be nice 
 young men in the world I didn't believe mamma. 
 I told her so, too. If there never had been any 
 nice young men, how could people write such 
 books?" 
 
 "What books do you read?" 
 
 "Oh, mamma has given me some very nice books, 
 but sh! I've found a lot of papa's up in the gar- 
 ret, and I took them out one at a time. They are 
 ever so much more interesting than the ones mamma 
 buys for me." 
 
 For more than an hour they walked along side 
 by side, the tips of her fingers resting on his arm, 
 while they two talked as naturally as children. They 
 had become comfortably acquainted. Some of the 
 things they told each other were simple and amus- 
 ing. Other things were quaint and sweet, because 
 they came right out of pure, unspoiled hearts. Just 
 as they began to see the massive stone palace of the 
 de Robincourts through the first outward opening 
 in the forest Paul said in the same unaffected 
 strain : 
 
 "Mademoiselle Yvonne, I want you to be my 
 sweetheart will you?" 
 
 "Why, yes!" she exclaimed gleefully "just like 
 my pretty story-book says."
 
 166 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "I shall speak to your father promptly," added 
 Paul, becoming very grave. 
 
 "Papa is gruff, you know, and he says rude things 
 sometimes. You mustn't mind him, though. Leave 
 that to me. I shall have my way. You know I 
 wheedle him into my views after a time." 
 
 As they drew near the house there was great com- 
 motion. Dante had just come in limping with 
 Yvonne's little saddle hanging in shreds under him. 
 Both father and mother were distracted. The 
 horses were then being brought for men to ride out 
 in search for her torn and bleeding body, when lo! 
 they saw her coming, quietly chatting with this 
 strong young man. 
 
 "Yvonne," cried both father and mother, as they 
 ran to meet her. 
 
 "My child, my child," went on the mother in the 
 same hysterical way that mothers have always done. 
 "I feared you were dead ! Oh ! I'm so glad you're 
 safe." 
 
 Stern Monsieur de Robincourt also joined in, 
 laying aside his dignified coldness for the moment. 
 "My daughter, my only child, never give me such 
 a shock again. Promise me, you will never run 
 away on a horse again." 
 
 Without waiting for her promise, he turned to 
 Paul, who stood by, touched by the scene. 
 
 "My young friend, it is you perhaps who saved 
 my child. I hasten to thank you." 
 
 "Yes, papa, Monsieur Beauvais he's Raoul
 
 AN EVENT 167 
 
 Beauvais' son saved my life. Dante ran away 
 with me, and Monsieur Paul rode swiftly by my 
 side and lifted me off on to his beautiful horse. A 
 real romantic rescue, papa!'' 
 
 "We thank you again," said both parents in one 
 voice, extending their hands. 
 
 "Come, we shall go into the house," said the 
 father. "And you are Raoul Beauvais' son ? Your 
 father and I are friends." 
 
 Paul was kindly received in the great chateau of 
 the De Robincourts. His hosts detained him until 
 after the mid-day meal, and he was shown through 
 the building; the gallery, the library, and made feel 
 welcomed. Monsieur de Robincourt took delight 
 in pointing out where a German shell had plowed 
 through the outer walls, and tearing its way into the 
 gallery, pinned the large painting of the great grand- 
 father to the thick, inner wall of solid masonry, and 
 there stuck half-buried and unexploded. 
 
 "That was as far as it could go," said Pierre de 
 Robincourt proudly. "When it struck my grand- 
 sire, it was too much. I shall never remove it it 
 is a testimony that shall continue in this home." 
 
 When Paul finally managed to excuse himself to 
 return home, he said : 
 
 ''Monsieur de Robincourt, I wish to speak with 
 you privately." 
 
 "Certainly, my son," the man said, assuming a 
 quizzical expression as he led the way into the 
 library.
 
 i68 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "Paul, my son, speak has your father sent a 
 message?" 
 
 "No," said Paul, hesitating before proceeding 
 further. "I wish to make a request. 1 want your 
 consent for your daughter, Mademoiselle Yvonne, 
 to be my sweetheart." 
 
 A great change overcast the severe man's coun- 
 tenance, but, in spite of himself, he smiled. 
 
 "She is very young, my son and you are young. 
 I shall advise with your father and give you my 
 reply when you are older." 
 
 The polite finality in De Robincourt's voice told 
 Paul that the interview was ended, and he bowed 
 low and said: 
 
 "I thank you, sir. I shall endeavor to be worthy 
 of your consideration when the proper time has 
 arrived." 
 
 A servant stood at the marble entrance, holding 
 Louis XIV, now freshly groomed and ready for the 
 gallop home. Paul bid them adieu, but Yvonne 
 could not be found. At last they observed her run- 
 ning towards the horse, carrying several large, white 
 roses. 
 
 "What will Yvonne do next?" exclaimed the 
 mother, folding her hands in mock despair. 
 
 But they followed out to the gate, laughing as 
 they watched Yvonne fasten three roses in Louis' 
 foretop. The fourth one, the prettiest of all, she 
 gave to Paul. 
 
 The young man sprang into his saddle, waved his
 
 AN EVENT 169 
 
 hat, and gave his horse the word to go. In a minute 
 more he had disappeared in the peaceful bosom of 
 the forest. 
 
 When he came in sight of the Chateau Morestier, 
 the chauffeur was rolling out the automobile. Paul 
 dismounted quickly, and at once got in the car to 
 go after Dr. Joumonville. 
 
 "Tell mother I shall be back at five to get her to 
 ride with me. She and I can then take with us 
 Father Pelletier." 
 
 The servant hastened to deliver the message be- 
 fore leading Louis XIV to his stall. 
 
 Paul preferred to drive the car himself. He put 
 his hand to the wheel, and silently the long machine 
 glided down the hill, and, with a few puffs of the 
 engine, mounted over the high bridge. A wasted, 
 wizened old man on crutches waited at his gate, 
 certain that he would not be disappointed. On the 
 minute by St. Joseph's clock, Paul placed Dr. Jou- 
 monville by him on the seat, and began threading 
 the little crooked streets of Ste. Genevieve, for that 
 was the kind of ride the old Doctor liked best, since 
 he was no longer able to go about and see the one- 
 time village now grown into a prosperous manu- 
 facturing town. But the village part was the same, 
 and would always be, and the few gray-haired peo- 
 ple who remained from the ante-bellum days pre- 
 ferred it to the stylish, modern additions on the 
 hillsides. 
 
 The Doctor was feeling better than usual, and
 
 170 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 asked to stay and ride with Father Pelletier and Ma- 
 dame Beauvais. The same routes were taken again 
 by the four friends, and the same bowings and 
 greetings came to Paul everywhere they went. Some 
 said: "How kind of him to take the old people for 
 a ride !" Others came to the side of the car to 
 speak to the aged priest and the Doctor. Madame 
 Beauvais also received her share of good greetings. 
 She was as popular as ever with the village people. 
 
 That night when the stars shone and the fire- 
 flies hovered over the Oise, Paul and his mother 
 clambered to the top of the Chateau, and he led her 
 to the wide stone coping that served as a seat. He 
 was not ashamed to tell her all that had transpired 
 in the Robincourt Forest. 
 
 And again Hermance understood.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 THE FIRST CHALLENGE 
 
 JEALOUSY is the most treacherous of human pas- 
 sions. It makes men blind to good in others ; it dis- 
 torts and demonizes its victims. It ruins homes and 
 inspires murders. 
 
 "Jealousy is the apprehension of superiority." 
 Shenstone. 
 
 Raoul Beauvais, the fine young man of the old 
 days, the brave soldier, the good husband, became 
 hopelessly entangled in the meshes of jealousy. It 
 destroyed his reason where Paul was concerned. It 
 swept him on and on, day by day, until he hated 
 Paul. With great difficulty, the foster-father re- 
 strained himself sufficiently to be coldly polite and 
 courteous. 
 
 But Paul noted his manner and avoided coming 
 in contact with him as much as possible. It was 
 discouraging. Paul had arrived at a period when 
 youth regards life as a panorama of glorious 
 achievements only awaiting his advance amid flare 
 of trumpets. To be confronted at such a heyday- 
 time with opposition from the father in the home, 
 presents a battle front quite formidable to most 
 young men. Sooner or later, the illusion may be 
 unmasked, but it were better if the father should 
 be the last man to volunteer as the villain. 
 
 171
 
 i/2 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Jealousy had placed green goggles on Raoul 
 Beauvais, and he saw in Paul the Jacob of Israel, 
 scheming and waiting to deprive Alfred and Victor 
 of their birthrights and he believed Hermance 
 would be the Rebecca to support Paul in his silly 
 attempts to ride over the heads of his brothers. 
 
 Thus insanely arrayed against Paul, the father 
 determined to put Alfred forward as the heir and 
 strong arm of the family. Victor had taken to 
 music. It was likely that his tastes would all be 
 centered in that art then a share of the fortune 
 would suffice. The daughters would be wedded in 
 due course, leaving the way clear and wide to his 
 favored son. Therefore, he hedged about Alfred, 
 while planning for the future, every comfort and ad- 
 vantage that could insure towards making him a 
 gentleman or a great man of business. Alfred was 
 ignorant of his father's ambitious plottings. 
 
 With this idea fully developed, Mr. Beauvais lost 
 no time in declaring himself. One evening, shortly 
 after the incident in the Robincourt Forest, which 
 Hermance had counselled Paul to keep to himself 
 for the present, the master of the Chateau Morestier 
 requested the attendance of his wife and Alfred in 
 the library. Beauvais had selected that particular 
 evening because he knew all the children were in- 
 vited to a ball at the residence of Madame Villiers, 
 the first of a series of functions to be given for 
 the entertainment of young girls and boys of the 
 best families. He would detain Alfred a little while,
 
 THE FIRST CHALLENGE 1 73 
 
 after which he could join his brothers and sisters. 
 
 ''Have the children gone?" asked Beauvais rather 
 brusquely when his wife and Alfred entered. 
 
 "Yes," replied Hermance, "Paul and Victor have 
 gone with the girls." 
 
 "I shall not keep you long, Alfred," said the 
 father in a reassuring voice which sounded strange 
 to the mother. 
 
 After a little hesitation, he continued, and, while 
 speaking, kept a watchful eye on Madame Beauvais. 
 
 "I wish to make known to you my anxiety for the 
 future of our family, and to unfold for your con- 
 sideration certain conclusions I have reached after 
 most careful reflection. I know you will meet my 
 views, and accept them as the best solution of the 
 problem." 
 
 Madame Beauvais felt a lump begin to rise in her 
 throat. 
 
 "Hermance, you are aware, no doubt, that our 
 boys have different talents. Paul will probably be- 
 come a professional man a lawyer or a politician. 
 He seems inclined to leadership, and I assume some 
 such calling would suit him immensely, and he may 
 do well, if forwardness and brazenness count for 
 anything. Victor will be a musician. A portion of 
 our fortune to each of these two boys, and to our 
 daughters, will end our responsibility in that direc- 
 tion. It is probable Paul would sanction all I am 
 saying." 
 
 This last remark was tacked on to appease the
 
 174 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 mother, who began to show indications of oppo- 
 sition. 
 
 "Alfred," he continued, turning to the boy, "you 
 have been doing considerable painting. Well, that's 
 all right in a way pleasant pastime but, of course, 
 you intend it as a hobby. I'm sure you are cut out 
 for sterner work. 
 
 "At all events, I have selected you as the heir to 
 the bulk of my fortune, and the representative of 
 our family. It will devolve upon you to take my 
 place in the great business I have helped to build. 
 Most of my money and property will go to you. 
 I have mentioned portions will be given to the other 
 children. This is just, and I intend also that they 
 shall be set out for themselves, so you will have 
 unhampered sway in the large remainder. You will 
 be regarded henceforth as the important branch of 
 the family, the one who shall command obeisance 
 from the others. If your mother concurs, and I 
 know she will, the Chateau Morestier will become 
 yours. To you and through you, my son, I look 
 for the perpetuation of the name of Beauvais. You 
 will also advance the family's prestige. 
 
 "You are very young to be called upon to prepare 
 for the leadership of the family, but if you know my 
 decisions and your responsibility, you will work with 
 greater zeal. 
 
 "Of late, it has occurred to me that you permit 
 Paul to outdistance you to a great extent. You 
 must hold your own, and be his equal or peer. In
 
 THE FIRST CHALLENGE 1 75 
 
 college do not take a back seat. On all occasions, 
 come out and display yourself to advantage." 
 
 "Don't you think, dear," said Madame Beauvais, 
 interrupting, "that you and I had better talk about 
 these things and lay them before Alfred when he is 
 older?" 
 
 "No; I insist now is the time," M. Beauvais said 
 with emphasis. "Alfred must do what I am telling 
 him, and when he knows what I want, he will be 
 able to comply. If we wait until he's older, the 
 opportunity may have slipped by him." There was 
 also a hint of impatience in his tones. 
 
 "But, father, do you think it's entirely fair to my 
 brothers to Paul especially? He's ever so much 
 more capable than I." 
 
 "Now, stop right there! When you admit such 
 an absurdity, you are defeated in your race. Stop, 
 I say ! I must not hear it from you again. It's that 
 attitude on your part which grieves me and your 
 mother, I trust; that general acceptance that Paul 
 'is ever so much more capable' than you ! I say he 
 is not! You must not be a weakling. You are a 
 Beauvais. He is not not not your equal, if you 
 if you will make it so !" 
 
 Mother and son sat helpless under this seemingly 
 unwarranted tirade. It was clear M. Beauvais was 
 unduly excited. 
 
 "One other subject I must mention, and then you 
 may go, Alfred. This concerns you personally, my 
 son, but it is, nevertheless, a matter of much import
 
 176 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 to your mother and me, as well. In your success or 
 failure in this last, but most vital step, are involved 
 our hopes and ambitions. I refer to your marriage. 
 You are young, too young, to have serious thoughts 
 of that which now seems far removed, but I may not 
 pass this opportune moment without indicating to 
 you my preference. You can then mould your life 
 to suit my ideas, which will be yours, if you are a 
 dutiful son. 
 
 "My fortune is now considerable, and it is in- 
 creasing rapidly each year. However, the greater 
 the personal fortune of a man, the greater becomes 
 his power. I want you to have as much of this 
 world's wealth as all of us can get together for you. 
 
 "Now, Pierre de Robincourt and I are friends. 
 I 
 
 A smothered exclamation emanated from Her- 
 mance, and she covered her face with her hands. 
 
 "What ails you, Madame Beauvais?" asked the 
 husband with heat. 
 
 "I have something to say to you, Raoul, before 
 you discuss that further." 
 
 "You can have your say to me later. I'm keep- 
 ing my son from an important social engagement 
 to hear my wishes, and you and I can always go 
 into details when he is gone." 
 
 Beauvais lowered the key of his voice somewhat 
 in uttering the last few words, so as to suggest that 
 he was not angry only in earnest. 
 
 "As I was saying, De Robincourt and I are
 
 THE FIRST CHALLENGE 1 77 
 
 friends. His father and mine were friends and 
 chums in the army of 1870. The present De Robin- 
 court wealth is at least five times as great as mine. 
 Now he has an only child, a beautiful daughter of 
 about your age, Alfred, and it is my purpose to 
 make her your wife. I am sure you will prefer her 
 above all others when the time comes." 
 
 "But, father." 
 
 "Don't interrupt. Let me finish. 
 
 "You and I, my son, must not let this prize escape 
 us. Yvonne de Robincourt will be the most attrac- 
 tive heiress in France in a few years, and if we can 
 win her for you, Alfred, you will be the most envied 
 man in the country. I can prepare the way for you. 
 M. de Robincourt expects me to go with him next 
 week to spend a few days on the Lakes of the Four 
 Cantons in Switzerland, and I shall suggest the ar- 
 rangement with him in a tentative way, and ascer- 
 tain his views. I'm certain of his approval, but 
 there is nothing like being in advance with every- 
 thing. I must hook this fish for you against your 
 coming into mature manhood." 
 
 Alfred looked foolish, and moved uneasily in his 
 chair. His hands and feet seemed very much in the 
 way. 
 
 "I have sketched the canvas for you. If you have 
 imagination, if you have gift, if you would be a 
 great man, an artist after my own heart, fill in the 
 colors make the work your masterpiece in life. 
 The matter is now in your hands."
 
 178 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The lad was dismissed, after being cautioned to 
 maintain sealed lips about everything that had been 
 said, or might come up from time to time. He hur- 
 ried off to the ball to join his brothers and sisters, 
 with his mind gorged with ideas which were dis- 
 tasteful, and with responsibility heaped upon him 
 before he was wise enough to pick and choose for 
 himself. 
 
 "My dear Hermance," said Raoul repentently, "I 
 must apologize for my abrupt speech to you. I have 
 never been guilty of such a thing before, and hope 
 another occasion shall never arise when I shall be 
 compelled to be firm with you. You shall forgive 
 me? You cannot see as I see. You are a woman. 
 Sentimental considerations are always uppermost in 
 your heart, and it is impossible for you to look after 
 the material welfare of our children. I must do it. 
 If you interrupt me, at the moment I cannot avoid 
 showing impatience." 
 
 "My dear Raoul, you have spoken wisely, in main, 
 although some of your wishes are not in accordance 
 with my way of thinking. You possess the power to 
 have things to your order, and I shall not argue 
 with you. It would mar the sweetness of life we 
 have heretofore lived. There is one thing, however, 
 above the others you mentioned, that I wish to dis- 
 cuss with you. I refer to the De Robincourt pro- 
 posal." 
 
 "Very well." 
 
 "I have not had an opportunity before to-night
 
 THE FIRST CHALLENGE 1 79 
 
 to speak to you, as you know because my informa- 
 tion has only come to me this week." 
 
 "What information?" asked Beauvais, looking up 
 quickly. 
 
 "Are you ready to hear me now ? I am quite pre- 
 pared to lay before you my ideas and plans." 
 
 "All right; I shall be ready in a few minutes. I 
 want to read my private letters. You may remain 
 until I have finished, if you like." 
 
 Madame Beauvais seated herself at the table, and 
 began to thumb a magazine. She knew very well 
 there was a letter from M. Pierre de Robincourt 
 on the plate, and it was just possible it might con- 
 tain information likely to cause unpleasantness in 
 the Chateau Morestier. Therefore, she waited to 
 see what would be the effect of the message. 
 
 "Oho! here's a letter now from De Robincourt. 
 He's getting anxious to be going off to Switzer- 
 land. Well, I can't go until next week business is 
 too pressing." 
 
 Hermance trembled slightly as he tore open the 
 envelope. 
 
 There was no mistake. She saw the color slowly 
 mount to his temples. 
 
 "And you knew this, Madame !" he snapped. 
 
 Hermance was so surprised that she sprang up 
 as if there had been an explosion. 
 
 "Sir, I know not to what you refer, ' she replied 
 with dignity. 
 
 ''Read this," he said, throwing her the letter.
 
 i8o THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Hermance sat down, calmly smoothed out the 
 crumpled sheet, and read: 
 
 "My dear Friend : 
 
 "This letter is the outcome of an incident of re- 
 cent occurrence, and it is with very great pleasure 
 that I address you and send my greetings. 
 
 "By the will of Providence, your son, Paul, saved 
 the life of my young daughter, Yvonne, in an excit- 
 ing runaway in my forest. The same day he and 
 she formed a liking for one another, and he has 
 presented his compliments to me, asking that I agree 
 to the relationship of sweethearts between him and 
 Yvonne. 
 
 ''My child is too tender in years for entertaining 
 anything so serious, but your son has made a deep 
 and lasting impression on me and my wife, as well 
 as Yvonne, and I readily give my consent to what- 
 ever guarded course you and I may settle for our 
 children to pursue. 
 
 "You will honor me by accepting my kind re- 
 gards, in which Madame de Robincourt's would be 
 included. We express our esteem for you and 
 Madame Beauvais, and await your pleasure. 
 "Your friend, 
 
 "PIERRE DE ROBINCOURT." 
 'To 
 
 M. Raoul Beauvais, 
 
 Chateu Morestier." 
 
 As she read, Hermance could feel, without look- 
 ing at her husband, the anger which shook his very 
 being, and she planned what she would say as she 
 was nearing the close of the letter. 
 
 "Yes, Raoul, I have known this. It is the infor-
 
 THE FIRST CHALLENGE 181 
 
 mation I would have conveyed to you before you 
 spoke to Alfred. It is one of the inevitable things 
 in life, and " 
 
 "Inevitable ! Yes ! the inevitable. Madame, Paul 
 planned it in advance. It is just like Paul. He is 
 always miles ahead of anybody else! Madame, it's 
 not right that my children should be supplanted by 
 this upstart !" 
 
 "Raoul!" 
 
 "An incident! an exciting runaway! Paul 
 planned the life-saving months before." 
 
 "That's impossible, Raoul," Hermance said 
 through her tears. Then she told him briefly how 
 it had happened. Raoul paced the floor like a tiger 
 while she detailed the story related to her by Paul. 
 
 "Can you expect me to believe this?" he asked 
 derisively. "Is not Paul capable 
 
 "Shame on you, man ! Are you suggesting that 
 De Robincourt's daughter would be a party to such 
 deception even though Paul were guilty? You 
 know better." 
 
 This was bringing them very near their first 
 quarrel. Hermance saw it, and immediately left the 
 room. 
 
 M. Beauvais realized his mistake but was still in 
 no frame of mind to make amends. However, he 
 ran after Hermance, and tenderly led her back into 
 the library. 
 
 "I know the day has come, Hermance. You have 
 warned me recently. You warned me when I came
 
 1 82 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 back after the war. I acknowledge it. I can no 
 more help it than I could turn stone into gold. Try 
 to bear with me. One thing let us agree on YOU 
 AND I MUST NOT QUARREL. I declare my- 
 self to you now. I will put Alfred higher than Paul, 
 if it is in my power. The promise I made you in 
 the beginning was that I would keep your secret 
 and his secret. This I will keep sacred to the end. 
 Further than that I did not promise. I have treated 
 Paul as I would my own son. He has now devel- 
 oped characteristics of the race of people my an- 
 cestors have fought and I have fought, and you 
 cannot expect me to sit by and permit him to pre- 
 vail." 
 
 "I see you will oppose my boy. You have now 
 declared your policy, and, at the same time, express 
 the wish that you and I don't quarrel. Raoul, my 
 dear, I accept that. On the other hand, in this en- 
 lightened age, I have a right to my opinions, and 
 have a right, under the laws of our Republic, to 
 oppose even the husband I love therefore, I also 
 declare my policy in this matter of preference." 
 
 "Which is '-':" 
 
 "I WILL FIGHT FOR PAUL AND HIS 
 RIGHTS TO THE BITTER END, and yet re- 
 main faithful and fair to my other children." 
 
 "That appears most inconsistent," Beauvais said. 
 
 "I could have made the same comment on your 
 policy. You are a French gentleman. I appeal to 
 your honor to be fair."
 
 THE FIRST CHALLENGE 1 83 
 
 Hermance's face was flushed; her eyes burned 
 with a new fire, and she stood before her husband 
 his equal in every talent his superior in many. 
 
 But Raoul Beauvais was small in nothing. His 
 jealousy had pushed him to extremes, and would 
 push him further but the wife of his choice had 
 her rights, and he acknowledged them then and 
 there. 
 
 "I have pledged myself, Hermance, to respect 
 your feelings, and to fight honorably for my boys. 
 If Paul defeats me in the end then it must be." 
 
 This was a strange compact between husband and 
 wife, but it could not be avoided under the circum- 
 stances. It was perhaps even stranger that they 
 should make any agreement at all. However, since 
 they did agree, it was best that they championed 
 their claimants without hazarding domestic peace 
 of a quarter of a century's duration. 
 
 "You will not interfere with my answer to this 
 letter?" Raoul asked suspiciously. 
 
 "You are starting wrong, Raoul," she said smil- 
 ing. "If you are to fight me, and I fight you, we 
 shall do so with the kindest of feelings for each 
 other. Everything is fair in war. That's your 
 letter. You do not need to show me your reply. 
 I am not going to show you my reply, you may de- 
 pend upon that." 
 
 The wits of the man were stalled. He had not 
 counted on having Hermance opposed to him in that 
 mood. He thought she might cry and give in he
 
 184 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 had thrown out the life line to her, and she had 
 seized it and promised to be a most formidable an- 
 tagonist. 
 
 "All right," Raoul said with a resignation that 
 amused Hermance. She understood how he felt 
 about Paul, and could not find it in her heart to 
 blame him for but one thing he was not broad 
 enough in mind and heart to appreciate real merit in 
 the young man. 
 
 The next morning, before going to the office, M. 
 Beauvais motioned to Paul to follow into the gar- 
 den. He realized Paul had an able ally, but finality 
 must be put on matters as they arose. As the head 
 of the family he would exercise his rights first if 
 he could and do so in such definite terms that 
 there could be no mistaking what he meant. 
 
 Paul was clever enough to sense something un- 
 usual was about to happen, and steadied his nerves 
 to receive the shock. 
 
 "Paul," M. Beauvais began in a kind, but steely 
 voice, "I have a letter from M. Pierre de Robin- 
 court." 
 
 They had withdrawn to a secluded nook of the 
 garden where they were quite alone. Paul stood in 
 front of Beauvais, calmly casting an unflinching 
 gaze in his foster-father's eyes. 
 
 "Yes, sir, M. de Robincourt promised me he 
 would communicate with you." 
 
 "Have you learned the lesson of knowing what 
 I mean when I give my answer?"
 
 THE FIRST CHALLENGE 185 
 
 "Yes, father; you mean exactly what you say." 
 
 "I see you value my words. I forbid you to pay 
 further attentions to Yvonne de Robincourt." 
 
 A cold wave rushed over Paul's body. He did not 
 open his mouth, move a muscle, or bat an eye. He 
 held M. Beauvais' eyes charmed by the silent de- 
 fiance that said: 
 
 "Sir, in this matter my pleasure alone is my 
 will!" 
 
 For a full minute, the young man and the middle- 
 aged man stared at each other. No cross word was 
 spoken, but the young man, in that brief moment, 
 flung out his first challenge. 
 
 M. Beauvais left Paul standing there, and went 
 to his office. All day, the boy's look kept coming 
 back to him. It was that cool, calculating dare of 
 a man who does not know fear. The look, as he 
 remembered it, assumed a personality that annoyed 
 him. Where had he seen that glint before? He 
 remembered the stare of stolid multitudes. Ah, 
 yes! it was German. He recalled the look the 
 German soldier gave him that night in the Battle of 
 the Rivers, when they dropped to the bottom of the 
 trench, and the flickering candle showed him what 
 manner of man he had to fight.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 THE LORD OF THE VINEYARD 
 
 JACOB LEDERFRANK never ceased to wonder at the 
 unstinted liberality of Count von Essenhandel. If 
 ever mortal man deserved praise for doing all in his 
 power to repair a wrong with material substance, 
 the palm would have been merited by the nobleman 
 had there not been the ulterior motive of revenge, 
 and the selfish desire to benefit his own son. From 
 the moment the able and conscientious Hebrew re- 
 ceived his commission to go to Ste. Genevieve and 
 seek out Raoul Beauvais, the hand of gold had held 
 firmly to its purpose. Every need was met; no de- 
 mand was quibbled at or questioned. More than once, 
 Leder frank interposed objections, but failed to get 
 a hearing. The stereotyped reply was : 
 
 "I have confidence in your ability and honesty. 
 Some day I shall review your work and require an 
 accounting." 
 
 In the course of years, the German's wisdom was 
 fully demonstrated and justified. He had chosen 
 Lederfrank as a master of business. Not only did 
 the injured Frenchman pay back out of profits de- 
 rived from the industry all advancements to him, but 
 accumulated enormous wealth besides. The Count 
 received the total of his original outlay, in dividends, 
 and a fair profit in addition, even after first giving 
 
 186
 
 THE LORD OF THE VINEYARD 187 
 
 Lederf rank fifty per cent, of the gross dividends on 
 sixty per cent, of the capital stock. Of course, 
 Lederfrank had profited more than any of them, 
 except that he did not own a share of stock in the 
 concern. Over and above all this, Beauvais owned 
 forty per cent, of the share capital, and Lederfrank 
 carried in his name, for Count von Essenhendel, 
 sixty per cent. A review of these records would 
 convince anyone that the Lord of the Vineyard had 
 been far-sighted in his charity the wine presses had 
 produced abundantly, and still continued to pour 
 forth streams of plenty for all. A day of reckoning 
 could have terrors for none for neither the just 
 nor the unjust stewards. 
 
 From the beginning, the Jew kept faith with the 
 benefactor, and was, at the same time, a true friend 
 of Beauvais. Although obliged to conceal from his 
 partner the source of financial support, in no in- 
 stance did he harm the beneficiary. He might have 
 confessed his duplicity to Beauvais without fear of 
 reproach. With unerring fidelity he reported regu- 
 larly to the Count everything that transpired; sent 
 to the Rhine detailed information about Paul his 
 photographs, his school records, his boyish sayings 
 and doings, and especially Beauvais' attitude 
 towards the child from year to year. Quietly and 
 doggedly he was pushing the business to the phe- 
 nomenal success \vhich satisfied the Count's concep- 
 tion of repentance. 
 
 Having clearly in mind the intention of Von
 
 188 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Essenhendel to establish Paul in authority in the firm 
 of Lederfrank, Beauvais & Co. the firm name had 
 been changed in later years the Count's efficient 
 representative did not fail to communicate to his 
 principal Beauvais' jealousy of Paul. A summons 
 came immediately for his attendance at the castle 
 for a conference. 
 
 Upon arriving, Lederfrank was received with the 
 usual elaborate hospitality of the Count's household. 
 The seven sons vied with their parents in extending 
 the most delightful welcome in their power. To 
 them, Jacob Lederfrank was a marvelous man. Out 
 of a mass of hurry-scurry, cut-throat commercial 
 pirates, he had come to handle millions. With these 
 millions, he produced other millions, and never yet 
 had Count von Essenhendel, or anyone for him, set 
 foot on the premises in Ste. Genevieve, notwith- 
 standing the long-threatened accounting. Besides, 
 Lederfrank did not have a sou invested in the com- 
 pany. Such a man was deserving of the fullest 
 appreciation by every member of the German 
 family. 
 
 The second morning after his arrival, Jacob 
 Lede frank met his silent partner, Count von Essen- 
 hendel, and Dr. Rudolph Badenheim in the carved 
 oak study of the ancient castle. Badenheim was a 
 legal advisor of the Count, and the conservator of 
 trie multitudes of investments of the Von Essenhen- 
 del estate. 
 
 "It is so, then," began the Count, putting the tips
 
 THE LORD OF THE VINEYARD 189 
 
 of his fingers together in conical shape, "that your 
 associate evinces an inclination to suppress worthy 
 German traits in my son?" 
 
 "That's the attitude," admitted Lederfrank with 
 feeling, for Beauvais' bitterness had irritated and 
 hurt the Jew. 
 
 "H'm. It is also true, I believe, that out of the 
 profits of this great business, built up with my capi- 
 tal, Beauvais has returned in full all advancements 
 made to him, and, further, has laid aside a comfort- 
 able fortune?" 
 
 "That is true." 
 
 "You are a millionaire, too, Lederfrank/' said the 
 Count, winking. "You have well earned your 
 share," he hastened to add. 
 
 "If I had not taken care of my own, I should not 
 have been capable of serving you," was Lederf rank's 
 modest reply. 
 
 "The finest piece of charitable work I have ever 
 seen carried out!" commented the lawyer. 
 
 "Very good !" admitted the Count, shaking like a 
 jelly-fish, as he chuckled for the head of the great 
 Teutonic family was exceedingly fat. "I now feel," 
 he continued, "I have fully discharged the obliga- 
 tion I felt buckled upon me more than twenty years 
 ago. I owe M. Beauvais and his wife nothing. 
 You tell me that Madame is loyal to the boy; loves 
 him more than the other children. I am much 
 pleased. But I am disappointed in M. Beauvais. 
 He made a convert of me to the nobleness in French
 
 190 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 character that night we fought hand to hand now 
 he becomes mean. I do not like it." 
 
 "There is the old prejudice, Count," volunteered 
 the lawyer. 
 
 "Ah, but he has no leg on which to stand. He 
 accepted the child, and he is a youth of fine charac- 
 ter, and is promising, wholly undeserving of such 
 treatment." 
 
 "It is the fact, of course, that he is superior to 
 Beauvais' boys " 
 
 "I know, Lederfrank, there's something in that, 
 but the idea of a man's being so small and narrow 
 that he cannot appreciate superiority in even an en- 
 emy, I cannot reconcile it with the Raoul Beauvais 
 I knew in the trench." 
 
 There was silence for a few seconds, and then the 
 Count proceeded deliberately : 
 
 "But I shall bring him to account. I shall make 
 him recognize the ability in Paul. The jealousy in 
 him shall dribble out of him, or be torn out in bulk 
 at my pleasure. We shall see if he is a true gentle- 
 man, temporarily crazed by discovering that his own 
 sons are not marvels, or whether he is unworthy 
 even to cast before swine. I shall superintend the 
 job. If I have been liberal in repentance, I shall be 
 zealous in making Beauvais appreciate. Of one 
 thing I am certain. I SHALL PUT MY SON, 
 PAUL, IN FULL AUTHORITY AND OWN- 
 ERSHIP OF THE STE. GENEVIEVE BUSI- 
 NESS."
 
 THE LORD OF THE VINEYARD 191 
 
 A hush again reigned in the room. Lederfrank 
 and Dr. Badenheim knew the Count's word was as 
 unrecallable as a rifle bullet after it had been fired. 
 They waited to hear what would follow. 
 
 "Mr. Lederfrank, you have brought with you the 
 original contract with Raoul Beauvais?" 
 
 "Here it is." 
 
 "Is this agreement still valid, Doctor?" 
 
 Dr. Badenheim had drawn the agreement years 
 before, and glanced over it to refresh his memory. 
 
 "It is valid, Count, and a wonderful document 
 of your dictation at the time." 
 
 "So! I shall see. Ah, yes! I remember the 
 trap I set at the time. This contract provides that 
 Raoul Beauvais can sell only to Jacob Lederfrank, 
 or his nominee, the shares purchased under this 
 document. The price is fixed at par I believe this 
 is correct. So it is. It also provides how that oc- 
 casion of purchase or sale by Beauvais may arise. 
 'In case the said Raoul Beauvais shall, at any time, 
 refuse to agree to improvements, extensions, pur- 
 chases of additional properties, equipments, fran- 
 chises, rights, and concessions; or shall refuse to 
 acquiesce in the business policy of the said Jacob 
 Lederfrank, etc.' All the rest of it is here, too- 
 more than we need. My plan, gentlemen, is to force 
 Beauvais to sell to Lederfrank." 
 
 "That may be very difficult," said Lederfrank. 
 "Also, it would have to be free from any wrong, 
 or I would not attempt it."
 
 192 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "You're right, Jacob. It does not necessitate 
 wrong-doing. He is proving to be the unjust stew- 
 ard. I shall call him to account. Under his own 
 hand, at the time the talents were loaned him, he 
 prescribed the manner in which they might be re- 
 quired again. He loses nothing. He is rich off of 
 the increase. On top of that, I shall pay him par, 
 in cash, for his shares. I call that generous pun- 
 ishment." 
 
 "That is the generosity, Count, but not the pun- 
 ishment. The punishment comes in when you make 
 over these same shares and your shares, as well, as 
 the sole property of your son, Paul !" 
 
 The Count shook in silent, gratifying laughter. 
 
 "But it will be difficult, I repeat, to get him to 
 comply with his agreement. The fertilizer business 
 is so enormous." 
 
 "The devil !" exclaimed the shrewd Count, "make 
 him sell! You have built the business. Now you 
 come back to me and plead difficulties!" 
 
 "I have not built the business alone. Raoul Beau- 
 vais is as able as I am he has a lot of bulldog in 
 him, too, and I tell you we shall have to measure 
 the cloth carefully before we cut it." 
 
 "Yes and yes and yes! But start in now to ma- 
 nipulate the business, so the reorganization will be 
 imperative. You tell me, and my brother-in-law 
 writes me, that Paul is now leading his classes at 
 Oxford, in England, where he has gone from the 
 universities in France. In one or two years he will
 
 THE LORD OF THE VINEYARD 193 
 
 be home, ready to assume responsibilities. Plan in 
 concert with me. The moment you reported to me 
 Beauvais had turned the yellow leaf in his life, I 
 began to plan. PAUL SHALL BE A GERMAN ! 
 I intend he shall wed a German girl and inform 
 you now, that I have arranged for my choice to 
 be thrown in his society. He is now being enter- 
 tained in the home of her father, who has established 
 his residence in Oxford, at my suggestion. BE 
 THOROUGH! is my motto, and is the motto of 
 every German. That is why the world cannot com- 
 pete successfully with the Fatherland. Damn it! 
 Lederfrank, back to your guns! Bring about that 
 reorganization!" 
 
 Dr. Badenheim laughed until he was red in the 
 face. 
 
 "The Jew is the best business partner in the 
 world," said the Doctor, "but business without ma- 
 nipulation is no good. The Jew is brains to the 
 business; the German is the blood that maintains 
 life and distribution and fetching! The brain is 
 serene and secure in its casement ; the blood goes out 
 and comes in, and, where it fails to permeate, when 
 it ceases, there is death." 
 
 Jacob Lederfrank caught the fire from his chief, 
 and promised to carry out the undertaking. 
 
 "Dr. Badenheim will assist you in working out 
 the legal details. You may not be aware that my 
 other investments already control the ingredient 
 materials you use in your factories with the phos-
 
 194 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 phate. I also have a concealed hand in the various 
 distributing agencies, and know how to curtail your 
 sales without your discovering how it is done. 
 Lastly, but not least, your vast equipment of ma- 
 chinery is out of date. Determine at once to put 
 in new machinery. You will then find how near I 
 am to the factory that can supply the machinery. 
 You see, my dear Lederfrank, you are just now 
 learning things that you never thought it necessary 
 for you to know, and yet they are the basis of the 
 business you have builded. A German never goes 
 into a business without knowing all about it, AND 
 CONTROLLING ALL ABOUT IT. From the 
 moment of creation or extraction from earth, to 
 the return to earth of your fertilizer, every particle, 
 every ingredient, is mine. The ways and means of 
 handling the products are mine. In six months' 
 time I could break down your business, and you 
 would never know how it was accomplished." 
 
 A week later, in the factory office, at Ste. Gene- 
 vieve, the usual business conference was in progress. 
 The practice had been established to commit to writ- 
 ing whatever conclusions were reached in these daily 
 conferences, and the records were kept in a book, 
 prepared for the purpose, duly dated and signed by 
 both men. On the afternoon in question, Leder- 
 frank proposed an extension of operations to North 
 and South America, on a larger scale than had ever 
 been attempted in Europe. It was considered good 
 business policy, and met with approval.
 
 THE LORD OF THE VINEYARD 195 
 
 Lederf rank wrote the five-line laconic record, and 
 he and Beauvais signed it. 
 
 Two months later, when through the Count's 
 ways of "ins and outs" huge contracts had been 
 signed in the United States with the Union Fertil- 
 izer Company, and another engagement entered into 
 in Buenos Aires, Lederfrank had no difficulty in 
 getting Beauvais to agree to replacement of ma- 
 chinery, if necessary, to carry out the conracts. Then 
 in due course, both men discovered that the Ameri- 
 can contracts had been taken on very close margin 
 they had honestly made a miscalculation in some 
 way, though Lederfrank suspected Count von Essen- 
 hendel. In fact, the margin of profit was so 
 close that Beauvais feared to undertake deliveries, 
 after rebuilding the factories. Disaster stared them 
 in the face. 
 
 "Jacob," said Beauvais, greatly concerned, "how 
 did we overlook these items? How did we make 
 mistakes on freights ? True, we acted on our sales- 
 men's advices, but you and I checked these items 
 in fact, all items. We both went and secured the 
 information, and it was all correct then. I cannot 
 understand it." 
 
 Lederfrank had been honest, and proposed to 
 be throughout. He had been careful in making the 
 prices. 
 
 "Well, Raoul, it's done. There is a chance we 
 may break even on those contracts, except, perhaps, 
 the items of machinery and initial outlay I mean
 
 196 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 we may not lose on the actual manufacture of the 
 products." 
 
 "Yes; but this machinery will bankrupt us!" 
 
 "Hardly so bad as that ! Our company is in good 
 credit, and, while we do not yet know what this ma- 
 chinery is going to cost, I cannot see bankruptcy.'' 
 
 "It's not the way we've been doing business in the 
 past." 
 
 "No." 
 
 "How did we ever come to think of this American 
 business?" 
 
 "It came up in the regular course of our confer- 
 ences." 
 
 "Don't understand me, Jacob, to be blaming you. 
 We have always made it a rule to act in concert, 
 and, after anything is done and signed, never to 
 question who mentioned it first and especially 
 never to repudiate what we did. That's my policy 
 still, but it does look to me as though we have made 
 a blunder which may wreck us." 
 
 "What will you do with it?" asked Lederfrank. 
 
 "I can't say. Shall we wait to see the scale of 
 prices this spring? By that time our machinery 
 will be installed." 
 
 The first wedge was in, and months were ahead 
 for contemplation.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 BEFORE THE START 
 
 PAUL BEAUVAIS was just completing his courses 
 at Oxford would be among the graduates in the 
 summer following. He had come alone to Eng- 
 land. Patient work in French Universities put him 
 far in advance of his brothers, who were devoting 
 much time to the arts they liked best painting and 
 music. 
 
 Alfred was a fine young man, and already his 
 paintings had attracted some attention in Paris. 
 Victor played the violin. They called him the 
 "Dandy" Beauvais. The younger brothers had 
 never been in England, and Paul expected them on 
 the early train, arriving in Oxford. His studies 
 forbade him the pleasure of meeting them at Folke- 
 stone. 
 
 A gray, January morning lay like a soiled blanket 
 over the quaint college town of Oxford. The bare- 
 limbed trees in the University grounds were drip- 
 ping with water, and yet it did not rain the atmos- 
 phere was so saturated with moisture that every- 
 thing wept from depression. Paul glanced up 
 from the thesis he was writing, and saw the erect 
 figure of Alfred coming along the Broad Walk. 
 ''Oho! he is hours ahead of time and alone." 
 
 197
 
 198 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Seizing his hat he met Alfred before he got to the 
 door. 
 
 "Why, Al! I didn't expect you before twelve." 
 
 "Oh, the boat and train were too slow for me 
 I came over in the Royal Mail airliner, SWAN. 
 Victor is on the boat girls along, ycu know." 
 
 "You're looking fit." 
 
 "My English is bad, you must remember what 
 is fit?" 
 
 Paul smiled. "That's strictly English in this 
 case it means, I find you looking well." 
 
 "This oozy climate seems to agree with you," 
 said Alfred, contemplating the pall without. 
 
 "It doesn't seem to trouble me any to keep up 
 to the mark." 
 
 "When have you heard from mother, Paul?" 
 
 "Had a letter this morning it was written this 
 morning, too. It came over on the Northern 
 France, EAGLE." 
 
 "It's almost like living in a number of places at 
 the same time nowadays." 
 
 "Yes; since being here in Oxford, I have had 
 letters from you in three hours after you wrote 
 them." 
 
 "Doing good work here as usual?" 
 
 "Fair, I suppose. Englishmen are slow but sure, 
 and I worry them some by getting on faster than 
 they like." 
 
 "Doing anything else except study?" 
 
 "Oh, lots of things. I have lectured several times
 
 BEFORE THE START 199 
 
 in London recently, and am expected to speak there 
 next Friday night, at Queen's Hall, on the Interna- 
 tional Republic." 
 
 "My, you're still at that. Why, since the war 
 scare which blew over four years ago, the theme 
 has become stale," Alfred said, offering Paul a 
 cigar. 
 
 "Yes ; I know the ardor fell off some of course, 
 with the League of Nations, which has been more or 
 less existent since the famous Woodrow Wilson 
 peace, the question could not be dropped entirely. 
 There has been a sort of international combination 
 to prevent war. However, now there is a strong 
 society organized in London, under the leadership 
 of several prominent men, with the object in view 
 of awakening public interest and support. A series 
 of addresses are to be delivered in Queen's Hall dur- 
 ing the winter. The same thing is being done in 
 larger cities in the United States, Germany, and 
 France." 
 
 "Yes; I went to one of these 'open meetings' in 
 Paris, three weeks ago," said Alfred, "but it was 
 poorly attended, and the speaker half of us fell 
 asleep." 
 
 "It is unfortunate, I know. While at the time of 
 the Woodrow Wilson peace all the world clamored 
 for a union of nations, prejudices prevented a proper 
 carrying out of the idea. There has always been 
 that question of nations' thirst for power. They 
 have never really wanted a League of Nations, but
 
 200 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 have rather clung to the Balance of Power Idea. 
 International jealousy always barred reforms. 
 
 "I'm certain, though, it is different today. It 
 is different in London. The public is interested 
 already. My address is the third. The other two 
 were delivered by men of international stand- 
 ing, and the hall was filled with representative 
 citizens." 
 
 "What is your subject?" 
 
 " 'The International Constitution.' A little in 
 advance, perhaps, but I believe to make a movement 
 like this go, is to launch into it at once. If you 
 can arouse comment, or even opposition, you have 
 really started something, High-flown orations on 
 peace and brotherly love may interest for a time, 
 but people want to know how it is proposed to do 
 a thing, before giving it support." 
 
 "What particular theory do you advance?" 
 
 "Wait until you hear me. You and Victor will 
 go?" 
 
 "Yes; I'll go can't answer for Victor. He's 
 so taken up with music. I believe he has several 
 engagements booked to play in private." 
 
 After a pause, Alfred asked, "Anything else 
 going on?" 
 
 "Plenty of receptions and the like. There's to 
 be quite a gala affair tomorrow evening at Baron 
 von Kielstadt's home; but this is a German family, 
 of course. The son is in Christ College." 
 
 "Your first invitation, is it?"
 
 BEFORE THE START 201 
 
 "Oh, no; I've been several times to dinner 
 charming people, and very learned. 
 
 "Baron von Kielstadt is much interested in my 
 International Republic views. He and I have had 
 a number of long talks on the subject. 
 
 "Yes; and I have learned to speak German from 
 associating with the family. My study of German 
 in France, of course, prepared me to pick up fluent 
 speaking easily, and the daughter by the way a 
 wonderful young lady has taken great care in 
 assisting me. I believe I shall soon be able to de- 
 liver an address in the language." 
 
 Alfred listened, and then said: 
 
 "Father would probably have something to say 
 about your speaking German." 
 
 "No; I can't think of father as being narrow. 
 He has never spoken against the Germans to me." 
 
 "I heard him on one occasion," cautioned 
 Alfred, "and I never want to hear him again." 
 
 "Anyway, you and Victor are invited with me 
 for to-morrow night. You will go and see for 
 yourselves. I tell you they are popular among the 
 students here. I have also been in their London 
 house it's a center for learned society." 
 
 "All right, General," said Alfred, "you always 
 managed to get us into the right places in Paris, 
 and we can certainly trust you over here. I have 
 come to do some painting at the National Gallery, 
 in London; Victor will learn the language and 
 study some, also, or spend his time as he likes. At
 
 202 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 all events, if you can guide us into the best families, 
 it will be pleasant for us." 
 
 "There are many fine English families here, and 
 in London, with whom I am acquainted. My studi- 
 ous habits have not prevented my going about a 
 great deal, and, as always, I have made many 
 friends. You know I like to know people must 
 have friends to get on and be happy. I've met 
 some excellent country folk, too, and while you 
 are in England, I shall arrange for you to see all 
 that you can." 
 
 Alfred entertained his brother for an hour with 
 accounts of his paintings. That seemed to be the 
 one thing on his mind, and Paul was rather pleased 
 to see he had caught the hunger of the artist, which 
 would doubtless carry him to success. Among 
 other things which interested Paul, was to see if 
 Alfred thought of mentioning a portrait of a young 
 lady, only recently completed. Finally, Alfred 
 said: 
 
 "I must tell you, I have just completed my first 
 order for a portrait. Father secured for me an 
 order to paint Mademoiselle Yvonne de Robin- 
 court's portrait. Paul, but she is beautiful! I 
 really do not think I did her justice in oils, but her 
 family praised my work. Oh! but they have a 
 grand palace beyond the Forest. I wish you could 
 see the interior, once." 
 
 "I have been all through the old mansion," said 
 Paul, with as little interest as possible, for his
 
 BEFORE THE START 203 
 
 mother had advised him not to let Alfred know of 
 his attachment for Yvonne; and if Alfred men- 
 tioned the matter, or the De Robincourts in any 
 way, she advised it would be much wiser to show 
 as little concern as consistent, without going to ex- 
 tremes. 
 
 "You've been there! Where on earth, Paul, 
 have you not been ? Well, it's fine, and I know you 
 will admit it." 
 
 "Yes; it is the equal of any of the old places still 
 existing in France." 
 
 "Now, old De Robincourt, he's a caution. He 
 came in twice while Mademoiselle Yvonne was sit- 
 ting for her portrait, and each time I wanted to 
 throw something at him. He's the gruffest mortal 
 I have ever met on French soil. He looked at me 
 as if he wanted to spank me." 
 
 "You say they were pleased with the painting?" 
 
 "Oh, yes. In the end, the old chap was quite de- 
 lighted with it. He warmed up a bit, and said nice 
 things about my future in art." 
 
 "Have you painted any landscapes in that part?" 
 
 "Let me finish about the De Robincourt order. 
 A few days after it was completed, father came to 
 me and gave me five thousand francs, saying that 
 M. de Robincourt would have paid more, if he had 
 asked more. 
 
 "But you know father has queer ideas about 
 dealings with his friends." 
 
 That was the first time any mention of family
 
 204 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 had ever occurred between the brothers. Both 
 parents had cautioned them- M. Beauvais his 
 champion, and Madame Beauvais hers. Evidently, 
 M. Beauvais thought it wise to refrain from men- 
 tioning to Alfred that Paul had already made a 
 favorable impression, and might become his chief 
 rival. Anyway, the relations of the brothers 
 throughout had continued confidential on all other 
 matters, and there was nothing strained or un- 
 natural between them, as might have been expected 
 under such circumstances. The fact was, brotherly 
 affection existing between the three boys, had 
 always been entirely strong, and they were too 
 sensible to permit parental ambitions to interfere 
 and mar youthful happiness. 
 
 Paul, however, knew Alfred was making desper- 
 ate efforts to win Mademoiselle Yvonne. Airline 
 mail ships were not sailing the heavens to carry 
 only commercial letters. 
 
 Victor arrived at one o'clock. He had experi- 
 enced a regulation rough passage on the English 
 Channel, and was still pale and out of sorts. 
 
 "Enfin!" he said, after relating how the waves 
 had boiled over the narrow steamer, and how the 
 ladies and gentlemen were afflicted alike; "est-ce 
 suprenant que I'Angleterre n'ait jamais ete 
 envahie?" 
 
 "No," replied Alfred, "it is not surprising that 
 foreign armies in the past have not succeeded in 
 invading England."
 
 BEFORE THE START 205 
 
 "William the Conqueror and his Normans did," 
 said Paul. 
 
 ''But they remained!" said Victor, grinning. 
 ''Doubtless they feared the return journey more 
 than Harold's soldiers hence the victory at Hast- 
 ings." 
 
 "And your lady friends?" asked Alfred of 
 Victor. 
 
 "Oh, they got to London I hope. // m'etait 
 impossible de faire le chevalier galant!" 
 
 The ball at Baron von Kielstadt's the following 
 night was truly a grand affair. There was a total 
 absence of catering to the snobbishness of former 
 times. Great numbers had not been invited. The 
 brightest and most popular young men of the 
 student body were present. Several couples came 
 down from London. The American Ambassador 
 and his daughters, the German Ambassador, the 
 French Ambassador and his wife, and a sprinkling 
 of diplomats from several countries were in attend- 
 ance. Just sufficient of the best English society 
 had been selected to give the high tone of the home 
 land. 
 
 The elaborate Elizabethan residence, tempo- 
 rarily occupied by the Baron, was tastefully fur- 
 nished, leaving a few marks of ancient luxury, 
 where good sense suggested they were better than 
 the new; and the decorations for this special occa- 
 sion were appropriate without a smacking of gaudi- 
 ness. The ballroom, the guests' rooms, the dining
 
 206 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 salon, were aglitter with splendor, but not over- 
 done to the point of giving one the feeling that the 
 house was on exhibition. 
 
 The Baron and the Baroness, dignified and 
 stately, presided over their guests, without giving 
 the impression of any deep-laid design to court 
 favor; nor did they appear uneasy lest some detail 
 might jar the delicate notions of the guests. The 
 palatial home had been thrown open to invite 
 friends for an evening of enjoyment. 
 
 That no thought of ends to be attained entered 
 the minds of the hostess and her husband was abso- 
 lutely true with one exception. The trap was set 
 to catch Paul Beauvais. Their daughter, Ellinda, 
 had been set apart as suitable for Paul's ideal wife. 
 Count von Essenhendel was financing the cam- 
 paign. The Baron's son, Frederick, was person- 
 ally interested in this scheme and worked in season 
 and out of season at the invader's son, to hasten 
 the accomplishment which had brought the Von 
 Kielstadts to England. 
 
 Ellinda Von Kielstadt was the most efficient of 
 the four plotters, and a certain startling vivacious- 
 ness and freshness made her, in most instances, ir- 
 resistible in winning the attentions of men. Her 
 subtle beauty was hypnotic. She had a wonderful 
 figure, light golden hair, nymphlike face, clear and 
 delightfully teasing blue eyes, highly intelligent ex- 
 pression, pretty hands, small feet; and she carried 
 herself with a quick, elastic step, indicative of great
 
 BEFORE THE START 207 
 
 vitality and exuberance of gay spirits. A rich hus- 
 band was her ambition. With her attractiveness, 
 cleverness, education, and sparkling wit, she made 
 an exceedingly formidable adversary in tempting 
 romantic conquests. Before Count von Essenhen- 
 del took her family under his wing for her sake, 
 Ellinda had lived a hard life, pinched and restricted 
 sometimes for bare necessities. The Count had 
 found the Von Kielstadts in a small apartment of 
 four rooms, in the cheap quarter of Berlin. They 
 were poor aristocrats a family of ancient lineage 
 and renown, father and mother learned and re- 
 fined, and accustomed to the fat of the land. A 
 chain of unfortunate financial transactions had 
 dropped them out of the circle of their friends, and 
 nipped the prospects of the daughter, just as she 
 was coming into womanhood. The Count, in cast- 
 ing about for a wife for Paul, remembered the 
 Baron and his family, and made certain proposals 
 which had resulted in the opening of the establish- 
 ments in London and Oxford. Ellinda entered into 
 the attempted capture with a spirit of adventure 
 anything was preferable to starving without the 
 railings of her true state. She could not think of 
 going on the stage ; she did not know how to work, 
 but she would know how to scheme for a husband, 
 and, while she had come with her mother and 
 father on an expedition of conquest for money, she 
 was already actually in love with Paul Beauvais, 
 which fact greatly hazarded his chances of escape.
 
 208 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 And yet Paul was ignorant and unsuspecting of 
 the state of affairs. He led Ellinda into dinner that 
 night, and was envied by two-thirds of the young 
 men for having the preference. He also danced 
 with Ellinda. But Paul liked to know what was 
 going on, and made it his business to talk with the 
 Ambassadors and informed men about current 
 events, and get their opinions of the chances of 
 success for the International Republic. He chatted 
 and joked with the elderly ladies, and mingled so 
 generally among the select crowd that no one could 
 have said any young lady monopolized him. In 
 fact, Paul Beauvais rather held himself aloof in 
 paying too much attention to anyone. He was 
 agreeable and companionable, but quiet and unob- 
 trusive. 
 
 The old Baron was the formidable schemer. His 
 learning, authoritative bearing, personal interest 
 for his children's welfare, and the great desire to 
 resuscitate the substance of his family, impelled 
 him with a zeal that made him even as dangerous 
 to Paul as his daughter's wiles. Besides, the Count 
 had promised an orphan niece, who was rich, and 
 a member of the Count's household, in marriage 
 to the Baron's son, Frederick the engagement 
 having already been arranged with the pretty niece, 
 and things would run smoothly, provided the union 
 could be consummated between Ellinda and Paul. 
 
 The Baron had been told in confidence that Paul 
 was the Count's son by a marriage that had been
 
 BEFORE THE START 209 
 
 broken off in the Great War, and Paul had been 
 allowed to take the name of a French gentleman, 
 who afterwards became the husband of the Picar- 
 dian beauty. The Baron was also apprised of the 
 fact that the Count proposed to put Paul into full 
 ownership of the immense business in Ste. Gen- 
 evieve. The bait, therefore, was worth while, and 
 with the lifting out of want, verging on to beggary, 
 and the promise of great and lasting benefits, the 
 astute German might be depended upon to court 
 Paul Beauvais to an extent difficult to resist, and 
 the course of the hare was watched with a trained 
 hunter's eye. 
 
 The mother had first revolted at the idea of 
 going out to capture a husband for her daughter, 
 but poverty is a hard taskmaster. The husband, 
 the daughter, and the son finally prevailed. When 
 the fine old lady saw Paul for the first time, she 
 was quite satisfied. "Ellinda," she said, "you could 
 not choose a more excellent young man for a hus- 
 band." Once in the full swing of the chase, with 
 plenty of money flowing in from the Count, the 
 mother became almost as capable as any of them. 
 
 Only one little incident occurred the night of the 
 ball which could be depended upon as leading to 
 a starting point. It was planned by Ellinda. It 
 was not couched in a look. No word was said that 
 carried beyond its plain dictionary meaning. There 
 was not an accidental touch to stir an idle thought. 
 The schemers did not attempt a sortie of any kind.
 
 210 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 No comment was made by an observant guest. It 
 was only an accident that happened so it appeared ! 
 but Ellinda had deliberately planned it, and ini- 
 tially, at least, it worked out to her satisfaction. 
 
 Next to the last dance was on, and, for the 
 second time during the night, Paul sat talking 
 casually with Ellinda she had tried to have more 
 of these exclusive chats with him, but he seemed 
 to be so occupied with others. She could have him 
 then only for five minutes, for he would dance in 
 the last set with the French Ambassador's wife. 
 A fit of desperation had seized Ellinda within the 
 hour, and she vowed she would do something to 
 put Paul under an obligation to her. She was tired 
 of his formal calls mostly to converse with her 
 father. He must be brought to her in some way, 
 by some trifle of an excuse, so that an affair could 
 have a chance of starting. Therefore, while direct- 
 ing his attention to the dancers whirling past them, 
 she looped her delicate watch chain around the two 
 sleeve buttons of his coat. The valuable watch was 
 then drawn half out of its pocket. By a subterfuge 
 she kept him until the music began for his set. The 
 large number of participants in the farewell spin 
 were already gliding rapidly over the floor. Ex- 
 cusing himself, Paul dashed away to secure his 
 partner. The watch chain fastened to him, 
 snapped off short, and the watch went rattling 
 under the flying feet. It was crushed immediately, 
 and kicked hither and thither without mercy.
 
 BEFORE THE START 211 
 
 "Oh, I am so sorry! how could I have done 
 it?" exclaimed Paul, returning to her at once. 
 
 "It must have caught on your coat yes, there's 
 a bit of the chain on your sleeve now," said Ellinda. 
 
 "Do, pray excuse my carelessness I was late. 
 I must have made an awkard movement. I shall 
 certainly replace the watch and chain." 
 
 "Oh, never mind. It's really nothing at all. It 
 was an old watch anyway a gift from the King 
 of Saxony." 
 
 "Only the more reason why you valued it I 
 shall certainly replace the damage. I'm not the 
 King of Saxony, but I can give you a new watch." 
 
 A young man came over with the mangled time- 
 piece at that moment, and Paul took it and put it 
 into his pocket.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 THE CALL TO NATIONS 
 
 REFORMS have small beginnings. Often the crying 
 need dins in the ears of generations before definite 
 action is taken. Then suddenly an enthusiast hurls 
 a bomb that starts the wavelet on the still waters. 
 Sometimes a dying beggar gasps a battle motto in 
 a single sentence. A priest, in Rome, sees two 
 slaves sold on the auction block, and makes an 
 anagram on the word Angles, turning it into 
 "angels," and a monk is sent to Britain to teach 
 Christianity. And so on through the annals of 
 history, people point to some specific act to a 
 man, a woman, or a baby, and say that the great 
 movement started then, or with the advent of this 
 or that personality. 
 
 But quite as frequently, momentous events have 
 their births in the minds of students. Or a student 
 may gather the fragments of some doctrine, which 
 have been floating about homeless for a hundred 
 years, crystallize the principles involved, and some 
 day exhibit his handiwork to the populace, when, 
 lo ! he kindles an inextinguishable fire. The masses 
 catch up the rare thing of beauty, and his name is 
 immortalized to posterity. 
 
 Paul Beauvais knew this, but when he thought 
 of it during the preparation of his address which 
 
 212
 
 THE CALL TO NATIONS 213 
 
 he had agreed to deliver in Queen's Hall, he smiled 
 and put the hope from him. He could not be a 
 genius and electrify an audience. Besides, he had 
 an old, threadbare subject to deal with there was 
 a little more interest in the international union idea 
 just at that time, but he suspected it was owing to 
 the fact that leading men had been honorary mem- 
 bers, and they were paying perfunctory compli- 
 ments for the recognition politely extended them. 
 After they had done their duty, the spurt of popu- 
 larity would die down. So far the movement had 
 been talked about only, and the leading orators 
 were usually ministers of churches, presidents of 
 colleges, or students of universities. These latter 
 workers were easily induced to do the digging and 
 haranguing it gave them an opportunity to air 
 learning, and might lead to something! Paul 
 was frank enough to admit that he had been 
 selected to speak, probably to save some older head 
 the trouble of disturbing the gray matter of his 
 brain. Nevertheless, he was sincerely enthused 
 over the International Republic project, stale as it 
 had become, and put his mind and heart into the 
 address. He would fling his best at the sleepy 
 crowd anyway perhaps they would talk, or make 
 wry faces at him! 
 
 Therefore, he decided upon the subject, "The 
 Constitution of the International Republic," and 
 actually wrote out his conception of what that 
 document should be. At the proper place in the
 
 214 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 address if the people showed any inclination to 
 hear, he would read the "Constitution." Why 
 not? what could result if no clean-cut idea were 
 ever advanced? 
 
 London is the one place in the world where a 
 crowd can always be collected. A few paving 
 blocks are to be removed in the Strand, and hun- 
 dreds loiter to see it done. A suffragette gesticu- 
 lates three times in Trafalgar Square, and five 
 hundred people form a semicircle about her. On 
 Sundays, three score and ten harebrained exhorters 
 expound weird religious creeds in Hyde Park, and 
 thousands of men and women stand about in cold 
 rains to be enlightened, or befuddled. The theatres 
 are always full. Whatever the subject of the lec- 
 turer, and no matter where he speaks, an audience 
 will be there, provided the people know about it 
 and the English are capital listeners. 
 
 The Universal Peace Society, London Auxiliary, 
 graciously patronized by Lord Merriweather and 
 Lord Summersfield, of which select society Sir 
 Pinkerton Dudley-Smith, Speaker of the House of 
 Commons, was the Honorable Secretary, circulated 
 the information that the Hon. Willis Baddington, 
 Premier of Canada, would address the next meet- 
 ing on a subject of vital interest. Members and 
 friends should show their approval of the grand 
 purpose of the organization by attending. 
 
 Paul's name was not mentioned in the announce- 
 ment card, from which he concluded that his
 
 THE CALL TO NATIONS 215 
 
 address had been dispensed with until speakers 
 were difficult to procure for less important sessions. 
 
 Sir Pinkerton Dudley-Smith, in return for his 
 appointment as Honorable Secretary, felt obliged 
 to announce the meeting in both houses of Parlia- 
 ment. He paid a high tribute to the Premier of 
 Canada, and gave such a twist to his appeal that 
 about half of the members decided to go to Queen's 
 Hall that night. All of the Commons and Lords 
 had received engraved cards, making them co- 
 workers of the society for a year, and really they 
 had been too busy to acknowledge receipt it was 
 already too- late to do that, and the smallest courtesy 
 within their power was to attend once. It would 
 not do to slight the Dominion's Premier; hence 
 they would hear what he had to say on such a 
 threadbare theme. 
 
 The coming of the Hon. Willis Baddington, 
 however, had been given publicity only three or 
 four days prior to the night of the meeting. The 
 Peace* Society's Committee on Speakers secured the 
 'fine catch in the nick of time it meant something 
 to be able to mention that premiers were working 
 for the cause. Therefore, owing to the short time 
 allowed, the filling of seats in the Hall might have 
 been handicapped somewhat, but for an additional 
 fillip which came at the last moment. 
 
 Posters of news-vendors, in London, that eve- 
 ning displayed tall headlines, reading: "LORD 
 DAVID LLOYD GEORGE WILL PRESIDE
 
 216 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 TO-NIGHT!" Any mention of the name of the 
 veteran idol of England always attracted attention. 
 The News and The Star sold by thousands. A 
 half-page photograph of the grey-haired hero ap- 
 peared, with the statement, that early in the after- 
 noon, "Lord George, the famous War Premier 
 of the European Struggle of 1914," had been in- 
 duced to preside at the special meeting of the Uni- 
 versal Peace Society, at Queen's Hall, that night; 
 the patriotic leader would appreciate his people's 
 attendance, since the subjects of the Empire should 
 not be slow to give approval to so worthy a cause. 
 The speaker of the evening was eulogized in a 
 second paragraph. Of course, the result was that 
 Queen's Hall could not accommodate the crowd. 
 Hundreds were turned away, for even standing 
 room could not be found. 
 
 Oxford and Cambridge professors were espe- 
 cially active in the Society, and more or less man- 
 aged its affairs. This was particularly true of the 
 Oxford men they constituted the backbone of the 
 movement, as far as England was concerned. Ox- 
 ford professors furnished most of the speakers, 
 and they had put Paul Beauvais forward as a most 
 able exponent to do spade work for the Society. 
 The young man had delivered several lectures in 
 London, at small theatres and halls, and some of 
 these efforts had been noticed by the papers. The 
 Daily Telegraph, on one occasion, was liberal 
 enough to insert two modest paragraphs, in which
 
 THE CALL TO NATIONS 217 
 
 it stated: "M. Paul Beauvais's lecture last night, 
 at Shepherd's Bush, was highly appreciated. He 
 handled his subject well we might say that his 
 effort was characterized by an amazing freshness 
 of thought." But it had never occurred to Paul to 
 attempt to do more than "entertain" the perfunc- 
 tory sessions of the Society. 
 
 Therefore, when Paul saw that special prepara- 
 tions were in progress for the extraordinary meet- 
 ing, he supposed he was out of it certainly, "The 
 Constitution of the International Republic" would 
 do for another time. However, on the morning 
 preceding the meeting that night, Professor Thur- 
 low came to Paul and said : 
 
 "Of course, you are prepared for to-night." 
 
 "Yes; but I shall not be required, since the 
 Premier of Canada is to speak." 
 
 "But I understand he cannot arrive until nine 
 o'clock, and, inasmuch as the cards and posters 
 have stated the time of meeting as eight o'clock, 
 it is our intention to introduce you to hold the 
 audience for the Honorable Premier." 
 
 "All right. I have done my best, and can finish 
 all I have to say by nine. But don't you think one 
 of our professors should take my place? There 
 is sure to be a good gathering of people, and " 
 
 "No, M. Beauvais. Oxford has done much for 
 the promulgation of this movement, and in confer- 
 ence this morning, the various heads of depart- 
 ments think the people should know what our
 
 218 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 student body thinks. You have been selected to 
 give expression for the college and for yourself, 
 and you shall be given the opportunity in the wait- 
 ing interval to-night." 
 
 Thus it happened that the Invader's Son, neat 
 and trig in a new suit, sat on the platform with the 
 coterie of notables about Lord George and the 
 University professors from Oxford and Cam- 
 bridge. Paul was full of his subject, held the 
 precious "Constitution" in his hand ready to per- 
 form his part of the preliminary program. He 
 knew nothing of the Lord George arrangement 
 until he reached London about six o'clock, and 
 was astonished to see the huge mass of people in 
 the hall. He was rather anxious to be done with 
 his speech, so that he might enjoy the remainder 
 of the program. 
 
 The Speaker of the House of Commons made a 
 brief statement that the large crowd present would 
 doubtless be glad to recognize one of England's 
 greatest men on the rostrum. Paul looked out 
 over the sea of faces, and cheered with them when 
 the white-haired statesman arose and began to 
 speak. The young man, the invader's son, was 
 wholly unaware of the trick Fate was beginning to 
 play that very moment for him. While Lord 
 George spoke in slow, measured sentences, the 
 train bearing the Hon. Willis Baddington crashed 
 into a goods train, and made it impossible for the 
 Canadian Premier to arrive before ten o'clock.
 
 THE CALL TO NATIONS 219 
 
 But it was just as well that no one knew. Lord 
 George never had been noted for long speeches, 
 and after explaining that the principal orator of 
 the evening, the Honorable Premier of the Domin- 
 ion of Canada, could not be present until nine 
 o'clock, introduced to the people M. Paul Beauvais, 
 whom the renowned leader characterized as "one 
 of Oxford's promising 'young men." 
 
 Paul felt his face and neck grow hot, but what 
 did it matter he might as well get on with what 
 he had to say. 
 
 Once on his feet, his heated brain cooled while 
 a polite clapping cheered him from the main floor 
 and the galleries, and his nerves steadied. He be- 
 gan in a voice as clear as the tone of a silver bell, 
 and it carried to the topmost seat. His first 
 sentence gripped the listeners. His unconcern for 
 self won for him. At the end of five minutes 
 came rather a hearty applause. It encouraged him. 
 
 Paul then began to court his audience. With a 
 keen eye he observed that men and women here 
 and there were coming over to him rapidly, and 
 with a little more word painting, the crowd would 
 give him the inspiration necessary for him to make 
 them understand all he wanted to say. He realized 
 his power, and masterfully cultivated the minds 
 and hearts before him until they were all in his 
 hands for the hour. Then he began to deliver a 
 great speech. Men opened their eyes wide as they 
 gazed at the massive young figure before them,
 
 220 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 pouring out the most stirring appeal they had ever 
 listened to, and they permitted themselves to follow 
 his thoughts and be convinced. For an hour and a 
 half, Beauvais interested them, swayed them, and 
 made converts for his cause. He paused and looked 
 at Lord George, "Is the Honorable Premier pres- 
 ent?" he asked. 
 
 "The Honorable Premier will not arrive yet for 
 almost an hour, on account of unexpected delay," 
 was the reply. 
 
 "Go on! go on!" came from all parts of the hall. 
 
 Beauvais then brought out the proposed consti- 
 tution and read it so that not a syllable was lost. 
 He closed with an oratorical climax that left his 
 hearers wild with excitement. 
 
 Briefly, the document he read stated in the 
 preamble that the people of the various nations 
 proposed to form the International Republic to 
 bring the inhabitants of earth into greater sympa- 
 thy with each other, to insure lasting universal 
 peace, to make and enforce international laws and 
 treaties, and to secure the blessings of liberty and 
 unhampered world commerce to posterity. 
 
 The substance of the "Constitution" may be 
 outlined as follows: 
 
 i. The union should be formed of all the civi- 
 lized nations admitted into full membership; 
 smaller nations, or settlements, not yet attained to 
 the standard of civilization fixed, were to be ac- 
 cepted as secondary members.
 
 221 
 
 2. The law-making branch of the International 
 Republic was to be composed of a Parliament, 
 made up of a lower house, called the House of 
 Representatives and the Senate, or Upper House. 
 The methods of electing and appointing the repre- 
 sentatives and senators, the apportionments, bases 
 of representation, qualifications, salaries, proceed- 
 ings to remove, steps necessary to fill vacancies, 
 etc.; were fully set out. 
 
 3. The International Supreme Court and in- 
 ferior Courts would interpret laws and treaties, 
 and administer justice to litigant nations. 
 
 4. The enforcement of the laws and treaties 
 were placed in the executive department of the 
 union, at the head of which was to be an Interna- 
 tional President, elected by the joint votes of par- 
 liaments of all the nations, for a period of ten 
 years. There were to be two vice-presidents, 
 elected in a similar way, also for ten years; the 
 first vice-president to possess the qualifications of 
 the president, and it should be his duty to preside 
 over the International Senate; the second vice- 
 president, also possessing the presidential qualifi- 
 cations, should preside as Speaker of the Inter- 
 national House of Representatives. In case of the 
 death or removal of the President, the vice-presi- 
 dents should succeed him in the order of their re- 
 spective ranks. 
 
 The International President would be Com- 
 mander in Chief of the Army of the International
 
 222 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Republic composed of a certain standing army 
 from each nation member; and Commander of the 
 International Navy, composed of the fleets of the 
 nations. The armies and navies of the nation 
 members were to be regulated as to numbers of 
 men and ships, so that their maintenance would not 
 be a burden to the citizens of the various nations. 
 
 5. The right to declare war was taken away 
 from member nations, as well as the right to dis- 
 cuss differences or grievances arising from each 
 other. All such matters were vested in the Senate 
 of the International Republic, acting as an Arbi- 
 tration Court. In case of rebellion, or disobedience 
 on the part of any nation, the International Presi- 
 dent had the full power to use the armies and 
 navies of all the other nations to punish such re- 
 bellious or disobedient nation. Such a pledge on 
 the part of each nation, that her army and navy 
 should be so used, was to be the cardinal qualifi- 
 cation of entry into membership of the Interna- 
 tional Republic. 
 
 6. The International Republic was to exist for 
 the purpose of protecting and enforcing interna- 
 tional laws and treaties, and especially for pre- 
 venting war, and all of its powers were carefully 
 denned. No power was to be delegated to it by 
 inference. The rights of nations were left as be- 
 fore, with the exceptions reposed in the Interna- 
 tional Government. No nation was to be inter- 
 fered with, or prevented from dealing with its
 
 THE CALL TO NATIONS 223 
 
 own subjects and laws, but no nation could pass 
 laws restricting the rights of other nations, nor 
 could one nation enter into treaties or agreements 
 with another nation. 
 
 7. Certain laws were specially vested in the 
 International Government, such as laws of mar- 
 riage and divorce, immigration laws, and import 
 and export laws. 
 
 8. The International Republic should be main- 
 tained by direct tax of a proportionate amount 
 from each member nation, based on a percentage 
 on the total army and navy expenditures by each 
 nation for the years 1912, 1913, and the first half 
 of 1914. 
 
 In his closing remarks, Paul pointed out that 
 the total expenses of maintaining the International 
 Republic for any one year could not exceed the 
 reduction in naval expenditures of Great Britain 
 for one year, under the new arrangement; while 
 the annual expenditures of the German Empire 
 for such purposes would easily keep up the world 
 organization for five years. 
 
 During the last twenty minutes of the speech, 
 the Canadian Premier was in the audience. When 
 Beauvais had taken his seat, the Premier came for- 
 ward, and after briefly explaining the cause of his 
 absence, .excused himself from delivering an 
 address, saying: 
 
 "From what I could see, and especially from 
 what I heard, I am sure you are the gainers. The
 
 224 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 speaker, M. Paul Beauvais, in my opinion, has to- 
 night issued a call to the nations." 
 
 Paul Beauvais, however, was not prepared for 
 the morrow. The newspapers criticized his effort 
 unmercifully yes, praised his oratory, but said 
 he had wheedled his audience an audience 
 gathered to hear an eminent statesman into listen- 
 ing to a lot of twaddle. England would never 
 consent to being throttled by an International "Re- 
 public." One paper said it was a little unfortunate 
 that "unballasted" students should be permitted to 
 harangue about things which might engender feel- 
 ing among peaceful nations. Another made a great 
 ado over the capital of the International Republic. 
 What nation would consent from the start for the 
 capital to be established in any given spot? "Na- 
 tions," said that fiery sheet, "exist for their own 
 aggrandizements. If England should come in at 
 all, the International Capital would have to be in 
 London." The Flaming Standard stated it was a 
 pity that Mr. Baddington had unwittingly made 
 the error of characterizing the youngster's speech 
 as a "Call to the Nations !" 
 
 Nevertheless, every paper printed the full text 
 of the "Constitution." The proposed instrument 
 was telegraphed and cabled to every important 
 country, where it was attacked as the "effusion 
 from the feverish brain of an Oxford enthusiast!" 
 The Chicago Tribune carried a cartoon on its front 
 page, representing the dignified Miss Oxford non-
 
 THE CALL TO NATIONS 225 
 
 chalantly joining the group of Chicago University 
 cranks ! 
 
 The London correspondent of The New York 
 World, however, that night, after the delivery of 
 the speech, telephoned to New York a just account 
 of the affair, and insisted that his paper champion 
 the new idea and give prominence to the "Consti- 
 tution." Consequently that publication stood alone 
 in the United States as an advocate of the Inter- 
 national Republic. 
 
 The only paper in London that risked its repu- 
 tation in printing a kind word for the proposal was 
 the London Times. It was not ashamed to repeat 
 Premier Baddington's words, that the effort was a 
 "Call to the Nations." 
 
 When Paul Beauvais read the bitter criticisms 
 next day, he was utterly cast down. From the 
 meeting that night, he had returned to Oxford, 
 elated and enthusiastic. In the early morning he 
 awoke to believe himself the laughing puppet of 
 the world. How could they be so blind? What 
 sentence had he proclaimed that was so sharp as to 
 stir such attacks? After all, his pet International 
 Republic had met its doom. He was inconsolable. 
 The professors could not say anything that would 
 brighten the way he must forever be the target 
 of the vituperous press, and be pointed at by people, 
 who would call him an upstart. His gloom was 
 not lessened in the days that followed, when he 
 was forced to continue reading counter-attacks and
 
 226 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 ridiculous squibs from the main onslaught. To 
 his dismay, he found that the papers of the world 
 had taken it up, and for a week he had to dodge 
 cameras and persistent reporters. 
 
 While still smarting from the ill usage, he re- 
 ceived a peremptory letter from his father, de- 
 manding that he return to Ste. Genevieve at once. 
 "I never dreamed," wrote the irate Raoul Beau- 
 vais, "that you could be so imprudent as to make 
 a fool of yourself." 
 
 Newspaper men had been besieging the master 
 of the Chateau Morestier. 
 
 However, a letter came from Paul's mother 
 which helped him to find his equilibrium again. It 
 ran: 
 
 "My dear Son: 
 
 "It would have been the triumph of my life 
 if I could have heard your speech in Queen's 
 Hall. The fact that papers circulated criti- 
 cisms is evidence you touched the vital chord 
 of the great need. All of them admit you 
 carried your audience to conviction, and I am 
 sure, among that vast throng of great men, 
 you have made many friends. 
 
 "Take courage. In my estimation you have 
 succeeded. You always said to me, that if 
 you could make people talk, even make them 
 angry, you would be happy. You have set 
 the world talking and abusing you, but you
 
 THE CALL TO NATIONS 227 
 
 have kindled the fire. Lift up your head, and 
 
 be superior to your critics. 
 
 "I have before me the quoted paragraphs 
 
 of the London Times; which appeared in the 
 
 Figaro. To my mind, these sober expressions 
 
 will turn out to be the reconsidered views of 
 
 the world." 
 
 Paul had taken all of his examinations, and it 
 was not necessary for him to remain longer at 
 Oxford, and, inasmuch as his mother had been pro- 
 vided by the foster father with ample funds to 
 see him through college, which amount was yet 
 large, he wrote to her, suggesting that he go to 
 Germany and take up some special courses. The 
 consent was given, and he prepared to depart for 
 Heidelberg at once. 
 
 Before going, Paul wrote to M. Beauvais, and 
 stated he would guard the honor of the family, but 
 that since he was a man approaching the age of 
 twenty-five, he would have to be responsible to 
 himself alone for any opinions that might seem 
 worthy of expression. There was nothing curt 
 in the letter, but it gave the elder Beauvais to 
 understand that his authority had ceased.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 A FAILURE 
 
 "Mv DEAR Miss Von Kielstadt," said Paul, on 
 entering the Baron's drawing-room the evening 
 before his departure for Heidelberg, "I have 
 brought your watch." 
 
 "Oh, you did not need to trouble," she said 
 naively; it was a mere accident you couldn't have 
 avoided it." 
 
 "I should not be happy, and know I had care- 
 lessly destroyed His Majesty's gift to you. Here 
 is the watch fully restored to its original beauty. 
 Everything is the same except the replaced parts. 
 They were obtained, however, from the same fac- 
 tory that made the watch originally I am sure 
 it is now quite as good as it was in the beginning." 
 
 Ellinda hoped it would be a new watch. Despite 
 her protestations, Paul was shrewd enough to de- 
 tect her disappointment. 
 
 Alfred had discovered the trap, and warned him. 
 
 "But" Ellinda began. 
 
 "I know," said Paul quickly, the diamond ring 
 that was on the chain the one that was crushed 
 and the stone lost." 
 
 "It never entered my mind (this was a false- 
 hood), and I had really forgotten the old thing." 
 
 "I hadn't," said Paul smiling agreeably. It was 
 228
 
 A FAILURE 229 
 
 so much crushed that I could not restore it, and I 
 was compelled to purchase a new one." 
 
 "Oh, how lovely!" said the artful Ellinda, 
 hoping he would produce the ring and he should 
 put it on her finger! She had whispered about 
 that she expected to become engaged to the gallant 
 young Frenchman, and the ring well, it would 
 help! 
 
 "The ring will be sent up by the jeweler in a 
 few minutes," said Paul, with apparent unconcern. 
 "I shall remain until it is safe in your hands." 
 
 "You are so kind and thoughtful, M. Beauvais. 
 I am sure you have done more than I could have 
 expected of anyone." 
 
 The servant announced a messenger from En- 
 field & Shelby's, the jewelers. 
 
 "Mr. Enfield has brought the ring in person," 
 said Paul. "If you do not mind, may he come in?" 
 
 "I don't like for tradesmen to enter the drawing- 
 room," said Ellinda, coloring and showing irrita- 
 tion. "I'll go to the door." 
 
 Paul could hear the conversation. 
 
 You are Miss Ellinda Von Kielstadt?" asked 
 Mr. Enfield. 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "I have a diamond ring for you, one selected by 
 M. Paul Beauvais to replace one accidentally de- 
 stroyed some time ago, the original ring having 
 been given you by your father. You will please 
 sign here."
 
 230 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Ellinda signed the delivery book. A carbon slip 
 was handed to her with the package, and Mr. En- 
 field bowed and hastened on his way. 
 
 Ellinda came back into the parlor, flushed and 
 her eyes flashing. Paul observed that she read the 
 carbon slip as she turned from him to the window. 
 It receipted for the ring, fully described as "One to 
 replace a certain diamond ring, etc. !" 
 
 At that moment, Paul was relieved to see the 
 Baron and Baroness pass the open door. He called 
 to them. 
 
 "Come in!" rising. It's just time for me to go, 
 and I shall take my leave of the family at one 
 time." 
 
 Ellinda faced him scornfully, and would have 
 said something, but for the fact that her father and 
 mother entered and were fawning over the young 
 man. 
 
 "You will not remain for dinner? eh? it has 
 been several weeks since you were here. We have 
 missed you, and wondered what could be keeping 
 you, and now you run off when we have you," the 
 Baron began volubly; "and I have not had one 
 special talk with you since your great speech." 
 
 Paul rather liked the Baron, notwithstanding 
 the fact that he now believed him an old hypocrite. 
 
 "Of course, M. Paul is going to stay," the 
 Baroness began sweetly; "he cannot be so busy 
 now Frederick tells me he has passed all of his 
 examinations. "
 
 A FAILURE 231 
 
 "Mother, you must not persuade M. Beauvais," 
 put in Ellinda. He says he must go." 
 
 "Really I must not remain," said Paul. "I must 
 catch a train for the Channel tonight. I have come 
 to bid you farewell, and to thank you for the many 
 courtesies you have extended me during my 
 student days. I hope I may some day be in posi- 
 tion to show my appreciation. You have been ex- 
 ceedingly kind." 
 
 "So!" said the Baron pompously, opening his 
 eyes. 
 
 "Yes; I am going to travel a little in Germany." 
 
 "But it is so sudden. You should have come to 
 me, and I could have advised you about hotels, and 
 given you other information. It leaves me quite 
 in the lurch." 
 
 The Baron was truly crestfallen. 
 
 "That I acknowledge," said Paul. In keeping 
 other things in order, I have quite neglected many 
 of my friends, and I regret it. I have no doubt 
 lost by failing to come to you since you know 
 Germany so well." 
 
 "Is there not something I can do?" pleaded the 
 Baron. It's not entirely too late." 
 
 "Papa, don't you see you are keeping M. Beau- 
 vais. He's in a hurry!" said Ellinda with more 
 emphasis than seemed necessary. 
 
 "No, no; there's nothing I can think of thank 
 you. I must now say good-bye." 
 
 The Baroness tried to weep.
 
 232 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Elinda gave him a limp hand and said "good- 
 bye" with a scornful ring. 
 
 The Baron followed him to the gate, palavering 
 and wresting from him what train he would take 
 from London, what Channel boat, suggesting 
 the Fatherland made the trip to Flushing in 
 three hours, instead of eight as in the old days 
 and a lot of things which more or less worried 
 Paul. ''Really I'm sure you'll understand, 
 really I'll miss you, and my dear Ellinda will cry 
 after you, M. Beauvais. You know, ''here the 
 Baron pulled Paul down so as to whisper in his 
 ear; "you know she is very fond of you!" 
 
 Paul disengaged himself and hurried on his way. 
 
 "Phew !" he said, "I've finished with that. Never 
 again must I be caught in a trap." 
 
 In London he stopped a day with Alfred and 
 Victor. They were enjoying their stay in the great 
 city. Victor declared he did not know when he 
 could get consent of his mind to return to France. 
 "I like the English misses they are very charm- 
 ing," he said. Alfred, too, was enthusiastic. He 
 had begun to accomplish some excellent work in 
 the National Portrait Gallery. Several orders for 
 paintings had already been received, and he con- 
 templated opening a temporary studio. 
 
 When Paul told Alfred about the outcome of the 
 Von Kielstadt affair, the brothers laughed. "Look 
 sharp in future," said Victor, who was tangled up 
 in at least three cases of the heart at that moment.
 
 A FAILURE 233 
 
 "By the way, Paul," said Alfred, "you did set 
 things in motion from Queen's Hall! that. was a 
 great speech." 
 
 "Do you think so?" 
 
 "Of course it was. Why, I've talked with a 
 dozen men who heard you, and all of them say 
 it was fine." 
 
 "But the newspapers didn't like it," said Paul. 
 
 "Oh, they criticised your fiery attacks on some 
 of the governments. If you read carefully the 
 comments in the leading papers in London, they 
 were only doing their duty in a. way. Not one 
 of them found any real fault with the system you 
 proposed. You will find, my dear Paul, that every 
 one of them will come to view your ideas in an en- 
 tirely different light before one year has elapsed. 
 Did you notice particularly what appeared in the 
 daily paragraphs of the Pall Mall Gazette?" 
 
 "Yes, I have kept every word." 
 
 "Well, that paper hinted that many things you 
 said would sink deeper as time went on the 'Con- 
 stitution' was rather praised in one of the squibs." 
 
 "Oh, it's just as well it happened that way," said 
 Paul. At first I was terribly hurt over some of 
 the criticisms, but I have come to realize that such 
 a speech must necessarily antagonize. I put for- 
 ward the truth wholly unadorned. Newspapers 
 must give the news, and have the right to criti- 
 cize. I suppose some things I said were hard on 
 England. However, I didn't spare France and
 
 234 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 certainly Germany came in for all I could lay my 
 hand to; and even the United States thought I was 
 rough." 
 
 "That was why the newspapers attacked you. 
 It's a wonder they didn't say more. You turned 
 the searchlight on every nation and pointed out 
 the sins." 
 
 "Yes; but I gave the remedy. After all I'm 
 glad I made the speech. I thought I would be 
 forever ashamed of it after seeing the papers, 
 but now I am proud of it. I believe something 
 will come of it when everyone has had time to think 
 it out for himself. The papers will understand me 
 better in the end. I agree with you, they have not 
 treated me badly, and I believe much that appeared 
 would not have been printed if the reporters had 
 heard the first hour of my address. You see, they 
 came in to hear the Honorable Baddington, of 
 Canada, since he was announced for nine o'clock." 
 
 "The Daily Telegraph allowed for that, if you 
 remember. Its comment was couched in careful 
 language. It found no fault with your 'Constitu- 
 tion,' and it printed it in full." 
 
 In the evening, the three brothers dined at the 
 Hotel Cecil. Alfred and Victor had spent the 
 day with Paul, who was busy making brief calls 
 on friends, to bid them good-bye. He insisted that 
 his two brothers go with him everywhere, for he 
 wished all of his friends to know them. But they 
 were alone at the Cecil. They talked about the
 
 A FAILURE 235 
 
 table long after the people had left the restaurant, 
 and in one way and another got into closer touch 
 with each other. Perhaps few brothers ever got on 
 so well when they were children at home. However, 
 school duties and differing tastes had separated 
 them much during the past six years, and, in the 
 meantime, each had come into the state of man- 
 hood. But the short intervals of association in the 
 past weeks, the day in London, and the dinner at 
 the Cecil, brought them to a common basis of 
 understanding. And it was well, for plans were 
 being perfected at Ste. Genevieve, that would re- 
 quire the united efforts of Paul, Alfred, and Victor, 
 and the mother to prevent real harm to the 
 family. 
 
 Alfred and Victor went to the station with Paul, 
 and itwas agreed the three would meet in Brussels, 
 to go home together on the ist of May. 
 
 When Paul reached the Channel boat Father- 
 land he saw Baron von Kielstadt running all 
 about, looking for him! 
 
 He slunk into the shadows and thought a minute. 
 He had supposed himself clear of the Baron, but 
 there he was, dogging his footsteps. Paul sent for 
 one of the stewards on the boat. 
 
 "Here's a piece of gold. Take my trunk and 
 other baggage on the boat. When you arrive at 
 Flushing, send them to the Diesseldorf Hotel." 
 
 The lackey grinned appreciatively, and began to 
 obey orders.
 
 236 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Paul hailed a cab. "Put me down at the Sky 
 Pilot/' he said. Fifteen minutes later, when the 
 Sky Pilot spread her wings in the heavens, Paul 
 Beauvais was a passenger. He watched the light 
 of the Fatherland far below, and wondered if 
 the Baron were still pacing her decks. 
 
 "The devil!" sputtered Count von Essenhendel. 
 You say you have failed. I sent you to England 
 to succeed. A German should never return with 
 such a tale. You have failed! Out of my sight, 
 then be gone!" 
 
 "But you will listen, I hope just a little!" 
 pleaded the distracted Baron. I did my best. He 
 is one clever fellow, this son of yours. He will 
 not permit any man to lead him by the nose." 
 
 "So!" 
 
 "Even so, my dear Count." 
 
 "But that is no reason. You didn't have to lead 
 him by the nose. Damn it! I didn't send you to 
 England to subordinate a son of mine. You 
 couldn't force a Von Essenhendel ! You should have 
 persuaded him." 
 
 "Ah, my dear Count, you speak the truth. It's 
 impossible to force a Von Essenhendel, and it 
 would seem quite as difficult to persuade one. The 
 father is even more unreasonable than the son !" 
 
 The Count understood or tried to. He sat for 
 a moment, drawing his purplish lips tightly over 
 his teeth, as if trying to control his temper. The 
 Baron's failure was a thing inconceivable to him.
 
 A FAILURE 237 
 
 "But what was Ellinda doing all the while? Has 
 she no sense? Has she no idea oi respon- 
 sibility ?" 
 
 "Ellinda tried, Count. Believe me, she did all 
 in her power. I tell you this son is no ordinary 
 man Did you not read his London speech?" 
 
 "Yes, yes. A lot of rot his head's stuffed with 
 ideas." 
 
 "And yet he has his father's brains," said the 
 Baron, resorting to an attempt at irony 
 
 "That I know! The boys all right I'm not 
 saying anything against him. All he needs is a 
 good German wiie I thought your daughter would 
 do, but you've wasted your time and my money. 
 It seems your daughter will not suit my sen must 
 look for another " 
 
 "Perhaps you could help me to win him over, 
 my dear Count " 
 
 "Win ? the devil Pay you to do your work ! 
 then do it for you afterwards? Get out of my 
 sight!" 
 
 "I've done the best J could!" whimpered the old 
 man, rising to go 
 
 "Leave me'" shouted the Count, who was be- 
 ginning to pace the floor. 
 
 "Oh, Uncle! you will not be mean to an old 
 man, will you?" cried Carlina, the pretty niece, 
 who ran into the room, just then her soft white 
 robes fluttering as she swept past the defeated 
 Baron.
 
 238 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "I'm mean to no one. I've fed and clothed this 
 cringing hypocrite for four years to enable him to 
 accomplish something. He comes back, and 
 whines, 'I can't!' Leave me, Carlina." 
 
 "Think of my poor Frederick !" said the girl, be- 
 ginning to cry. 
 
 "Your poor Frederick, indeed! He can become 
 a waiter in an English hotel they prefer German 
 waiters !" 
 
 "Think, Uncle, what you are doing!" 
 
 There was despair in the young lady's very 
 tones. She sank hopelessly defeated on one of the 
 large upholstered chairs, and covered her face with 
 her hands. 
 
 "I did the best I could !" whined the Baron again. 
 
 "What would you have me do?" the Count 
 stormed at him. Haven't I been liberal to a fault? 
 Haven't I fed you? I I took you out of abject 
 poverty in Berlin, and made a nobleman of you for 
 four years kept you in splendor! What would 
 you!" 
 
 The Count quickened his pace, and lit and threw 
 away several cigarettes. 
 
 At this outburst of vehemence, the Baron almost 
 sprang off the floor at the last, "What would you !" 
 
 "Please, Uncle, listen to reason. The Baron has 
 done everything he could." 
 
 "I did my best!" repeated the Baron for the 
 tenth time. 
 
 "Away! I say. What would both of you!"
 
 A FAILURE 239 
 
 "My poor Frederick! For Frederick's sake, 
 Uncle." 
 
 "My son " 
 
 "The devil! your son out! out! out!" 
 
 Carlina fell at the Count's feet and began to beg. 
 
 "What would you!" he shouted again. 
 
 "My poor Frederick!" was all she could say. 
 
 "Yes, yes, you cry 'My poor Frederick!' But 
 what would you !" 
 
 "May I have my Frederick?" 
 
 "Who said you couldn't have him? Take him! 
 Take the whole Von Kielstadt family! Only leave 
 me!" 
 
 Carlina dried her tears, and tried to kiss the 
 blustering Count, but he kept out of her reach by 
 standing erect. His frontal avoirdupois made a 
 sufficient barrier. Then finally she led the Baron 
 out, calling back, "Thank you, Uncle!" 
 
 The Count slammed the door. 
 
 A few minutes later, Dr. Badenheim entered. 
 He found the Count sitting in his deep leather 
 chair, looking very red, with purplish spots under 
 his eyes and about his mouth. He was still fuming 
 and sputtering. Paintings of Von Essenhendels 
 on the wall seemed to be approving of the Count 
 for living up to the ideals of the house. 
 
 "What on earth?" began the lawyer. 
 
 "That son of mine has defeated our plans. He 
 wouldn't fall in with our schemings. Everything 
 was lovely up to a week ago Ellinda von Kiel-
 
 240 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 stadt wrote she expected to become engaged at 
 once, and here this morning, the old Baron comes 
 in and pleads failure." 
 
 "So!" 
 
 "And think of the money I've advanced!" 
 
 "It's too bad, Count." 
 
 "And the plan to force Raoul Beauvais out of 
 the Company is not working any too well, is it?" 
 
 It was now Dr. Badenheim's turn to assume the 
 defensive. Before replying, he twisted the up- 
 turned ends of his moustache, and pulled at the 
 lower corners of his waistcoat, while there was a 
 note of impatience in Von Essenhendel's attitude. 
 
 "Lederfrank's report to me, Count, is not en- 
 couraging. He says Beauvais is going to fight to 
 hold his shares." 
 
 "Now, Doctor, you and I have been friends a 
 long time. I tell you I warn you that my plans 
 must not fail. I can dare anything, risk anything, 
 but I cannot endure defeat." 
 
 Dr. Badenheim spurred himself to meet the 
 attack. 
 
 "But look here, Count, you're lapsing into the 
 old fault of the Germans. They cannot endure 
 defeat. Remember the armistice signed with the 
 United States and the Allies in 1918." 
 
 "Never mind about that! This boy of mine 
 must be watched; must be induced to marry a 
 German girl, if possible. The Baron says he is 
 now traveling in Germany, but will go back to
 
 A FAILURE 241 
 
 Ste. Genevieve shortly. I suppose you and Leder- 
 frank must see to it, for then, if anything goes 
 amiss, I can blame you do you understand?" 
 
 "Your statements are perfectly clear." 
 
 "No, they're not. I haven't finished. That part 
 of my plans referring to Paul yes, that's clear. 
 Well, listen to me: you and Lederfrank mustn't 
 fail to get me those shares understand! If you 
 fail, the Devil will make me stir up a row that will 
 shake the earth this part of it anyway. Get my 
 full meaning! you mustn't fail!" 
 
 "Oh! but you mustn't be unreasonable, Count." 
 
 Dr. Badenheim got up, and kicked out his 
 square-toed boots as if to straighten his trousers. 
 
 ''I've always known you to be most just if 
 sometimes unreasonable. You're charitable, pro- 
 vided you have your way. Few men would have 
 troubled to help Beauvais. I've said to myself it 
 was an insane thing to do. Frankly, I could never 
 understand you. You were guilty of what soldiers 
 have done for thousands of years why should 
 you have taken it so much to heart? It's all very 
 well about that hand-to-hand fight in the trench 
 the impression the Frenchman made on you; 
 even the impression that the wife made on you 
 but it's bosh." 
 
 "Do you wish me to understand that you pre- 
 sume to criticize?" 
 
 "Oh ! now, we'll not get into that. Don't misun- 
 derstand me! You have the right to do whatever
 
 242 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 you like with Beauvais, or the Beauvais. It's per- 
 haps noble of you to want to make recompense or 
 benefit this young man, but, if he will not allow 
 you, why trouble?" 
 
 "I will not be turned from my course. That's 
 just the point, Doctor you mustn't fail." 
 
 Dr. Badenheim was looking out the century-old 
 window, and pretended to be following the course 
 of a small boat on the Rhine. 
 
 Count von Essenhendel continued : 
 
 "Don't you understand that a German can never 
 take defeat?" 
 
 The Doctor turned slowly, and smiled at him 
 steadily. 
 
 "But they have taken defeat, Count. They have 
 suffered greater humiliation than ever did Napo- 
 leon, or any of the previous peoples of earth." 
 
 "I can't help it! If my plans go wrong, I'm all 
 undone !" 
 
 "That's why I say you're wrong. You've done 
 an extraordinary piece of work charity, if you 
 wish to call it that. I'd say it's expensive folly. 
 Anyway, I consider that you've done more than 
 could have been demanded of you, even by the 
 moral law, and the rule of thumbs of the prophets. 
 But leave it. I don't wish to spoil it all for you 
 by trying to prove that you have made a silly ass 
 of yourself. Furthermore, to be good and 
 obedient, I'll try to do whatever I can to wed 
 your son to a German, and I'll also prove to be
 
 A FAILURE 243 
 
 a paradox by demanding the sale of Beauvais' 
 shares." 
 
 "You don't need to be sarcastic. I can't listen 
 to your twaddle. If you don't wish to carry out 
 my commands without talking back, leave me! 
 My will must be complied with. I can't endure de- 
 feat!"
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 THREE YOUNG MEN 
 
 ALL day the three brothers, Paul, Alfred, and 
 Victor, dodged about the streets of Brussels, pur- 
 chasing presents for their sisters and mother, and 
 something now and again for the father. 
 
 "I've such a collection of things from London 
 and Heidelberg, and with these added, what shall 
 I do?" asked Paul, when they were packing in the 
 hotel. He was perspiring, but looked very happy 
 in the midst of the medley of packages and boxes. 
 
 "Can't help you," replied Alfred and Victor. 
 
 "See this dainty thing!" exclaimed Alfred in 
 despair, holding up a lace head-dress; "it's sure to 
 be ruined in this trunk." 
 
 "Petite Hermance will wonder what happened to 
 this package of ribbons if this bottle of perfume 
 is spilled," said Victor, struggling away over in 
 the corner. 
 
 The busy hum of motor vehicles came up from 
 the streets below, and the regular line of passenger 
 airplanes were making a noisy crossing just over- 
 head, but the brothers were unmindful of the outer 
 world. 
 
 At last they were off for home. For years they 
 had come and gone at vacation time, but now they 
 were returning to remain to find places for them- 
 selves in the life of Ste. Genevieve. Their educa- 
 
 244
 
 THREE YO UNG MEN 245 
 
 tions, as far as universities and special tutors could 
 go, had been completed, and it only remained for 
 them to add to their skeleton foundations by be- 
 ginning life in real earnest. It would be a part 
 of their work to construct the palaces or hovels of 
 their future. 
 
 Mother and father and sisters met them at the 
 railway station in the home town. Marie and 
 Ptfft'te-Hermance, beautiful girls just home from 
 the Convent, were beside themselves with joy to 
 them, big brothers were extraordinary personages. 
 The mother wept from sheer excitement, like all 
 mothers do, and the father said, for the lack of 
 anything better, ''Glad your educations are finished, 
 boys. Welcome to you." And there were friends 
 hanging back in the crowd, waiting for the family 
 greeting to be finished. 
 
 Alfred kept a careful watch on his father, and 
 although the polite Frenchman went out of his way 
 to say something to Paul, Alfred thought it fell 
 short of the welcome that should have been ex- 
 tended, for since that night several years before, 
 when M. Beauvais had told Alfred that he had 
 been selected as the future head of the Beauvais 
 family, the latter had concluded his father must 
 harbor some disapproval of Paul. 
 
 Then, of course, there was the open breach 
 caused by Paul's advocacy of the International Re- 
 public. Paul's letter to M. Beauvais declaring his 
 independence would not soon be forgiven.
 
 246 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "Papa, I say you mustn't be sulky. Go on up 
 to Paul and say to him again you're glad he has 
 come home. Put some heart into it go on!" and 
 Alfred pushed his father forward. 
 
 M. Beauvais did go to Paul and say something 
 more, which Alfred could not hear. However, 
 the second son had gained his point and didn't 
 wish to inspect too closely how his father had com- 
 plied. 
 
 "That's it. Paul is just the finest man in the 
 world, and I'm not going to stand your snubbing 
 while I'm around understand, father? It hurts 
 me." But M. Beauvais paid little attention. 
 
 Many persons sent cards of welcome ; the neigh- 
 bors called, and the evening, at the Chateau Mores- 
 tier, was filled with enjoyable incidents which 
 would be always remembered. Dr. Anson Joumon- 
 ville was there the old Doctor and good Father 
 Pelletier were both dead. Grand'mere Dauphin, 
 just a week over ninety-seven years old, was 
 wheeled into the chateau in a chair. She had 
 nearly lost her hearing, but could see well, and had 
 many quaint things to say. 
 
 "Hermance," she began aside, while the smart 
 younger generation came in, "Paul has the same 
 satisfied expression he used to wear when you car- 
 ried him to the fields to lie in the shade and play 
 with his toes while you worked." 
 
 Old Roger, the joker, had also come, hobbling 
 on his wooden leg and two canes. He was well
 
 THREE YOUNG MEN 247 
 
 over eighty, and could not boast a single tooth in 
 his mouth. His jokes were always to the point, 
 however, and he stood by pouring forth a volley 
 to the company of guests, feeling it his duty to be 
 faithful to his role. 
 
 Dr. Joumonville arose at the end of the long table, 
 in the dining room, and made an appropriate after 
 dinner talk, in which he stated that M. Beauvais 
 and Madame should be proud of their children. 
 
 "You have reared them in the full strength of 
 modern usefulness. There are two pretty daugh- 
 ters, reflections of their mother's graces; and there 
 are three sons one a musician of note, one a 
 painter of great promise, and one destined to be 
 a man of affairs and a statesman." 
 
 Throughout the home festivities, Madame 
 Morestier, who was still clinging to life by a mere 
 thread, remained silent, but seemed childishly 
 happy. The last years of her existence had been 
 spent in a sort of pathetic reverie. Before the Great 
 War, she was a greedy reader of books and maga- 
 zines; and again she read much in the library. 
 Something had slipped in the machinery of her 
 mind, leaving her peculiarly serene and quiet, but 
 ever and anon she surprised Madame Beauvais and 
 her husband by giving expression to snatches of 
 prophecy. At such times, she appeared to be speak- 
 ing in a trance. Often she strove in the byways of 
 history, and after recounting accurately a long series 
 of events, launched into wonderful interpretations
 
 248 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 of the meanings of those things to future genera- 
 tions. Again, she discoursed on the happenings of 
 everyday occurrence. M. Beauvais would listen to 
 her and ask questions, but she could never weave in 
 anything from without. Her mind acted apparently 
 in some inexplainable sphere of independence. A 
 moment after these outbursts, she lapsed into an 
 innocent feebleness that was pitiable. 
 
 Dr. Joumonville studied her case, and said her 
 intellect, at intervals, was aroused, and while in 
 activity, reviewed accumulated stores of knowledge, 
 as if freed from shackles fastened upon her in 
 sufferings on the night of the invasion. However, 
 he had no explanation for her wise comments on 
 matters of commonplace. 
 
 That night, after neighbors had gone, and the 
 family continued to sit and talk, Madame Mores- 
 tier looked upon the group, and began to speak: 
 
 "My children, put me now on the couch, for I 
 would talk before the night wears longer." 
 
 They laid her on the couch, which was made 
 especially for her. 
 
 "Bien!" she said. 
 
 "Is there anything you want, mother?'' asked 
 Madame Beauvais. 
 
 "A little cordial, if you please." 
 
 Paul brought a bottle and a tiny glass. 
 
 "Thank you, my son; you are very kind you 
 have a good heart," the frail old lady said. 
 
 "Shall we go?" asked M. Beauvais.
 
 THREE YO UNG MEN 249 
 
 "No, my eldest son; you, Hermance, and all the 
 children remain." 
 
 They stood grouped about the couch, ready to 
 say good-night. Helene, the maid, who slept in 
 her room, was already at the door, awaiting her 
 mistress's pleasure. 
 
 "Helene," said Madame Morestier, "I shall not 
 require you tonight. You have been faithful. 
 Good-bye, and God bless you, Helene, for having 
 cared for an old woman." 
 
 Madame Beauvais went to the door, and told the 
 maid to wait outside awhile. 
 
 "I fear you are tiring yourself, Grand'mdre" 
 said /Vfr'fc-Hermance. 
 
 "No, no, my little granddaughter, I've strength 
 of which you know not if it will only last for me 
 to speak." 
 
 "Perhaps you'd better sleep, mother," suggested 
 M. Beauvais; "you'll be stronger to speak to- 
 morrow. The excitement has been too great for 
 you tonight." 
 
 There seemed to be stealing over the family 
 group a foreboding of fear. Hermance and the 
 children expressed this in occasional clearings of 
 their throats. 
 
 Madame Morestier continued: 
 
 "I've been living for this night, my elder son." 
 She always referred to Raoul as her elder son. "I 
 shall soon sleep the peaceful sleep." 
 
 Hermance began to weep silently.
 
 250 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Madame Morestier motioned for them to be 
 seated. 
 
 "Over the land has passed a great storm. It is 
 some time since that peace has come upon the world 
 following this storm. There has been an attempt 
 at unifying peoples of the earth. Politicians and 
 patriots, for gain, have persuaded the nations to 
 believe the war has gone forever. How foolish is 
 the behavior of nations !" 
 
 She seemed lapsing into a detached state, and 
 they recognized her words were prophetic. She 
 repeated : 
 
 "Over the land has passed a great storm." Then 
 as if struggling to pick up the thread again, she 
 said : "It was the unrest of nations seeking a balm, 
 a solution to problems too great for the minds of 
 men. The earth came in for a scourging terrible 
 missiles of steel have furrowed the fields. Trees 
 were shivered, and the warhorse trampled grasses 
 and flowers. Blood soaked the village greens and 
 the hillsides, and there were groanings of the 
 wounded by day and night. Many millions never 
 returned from the fields of battles. Widows and 
 orphans wait until this day, and start at the stirring 
 of a leaf. 
 
 "Then there came a respite. Old generations 
 have been disappearing. The new is already stand- 
 ing with hands on the knocker, and, behold! I, an 
 old woman, who has been looked upon, for these 
 twenty-five years, as demented, now see beyond
 
 THREE YO UNG MEN 25 1 
 
 this vale into a future that shall be blessed with 
 peace. 
 
 "Today, I said: 'Permit me to see, and I shall 
 go in peace.' I closed my eyes, and lo! three young 
 men, comely and upright, came to me singly that I 
 might see. 
 
 "The youngest drew near me. He made music 
 on a stringed instrument, music exceedingly plain- 
 tive and sweet. His brow was fair he would 
 cheer the world. I said : 'Go on, my son, and play 
 to the multitudes. Look on the faces of maids, 
 but beware!' 
 
 "The second young man in age came and de- 
 clared his devotion to art. He would live in the 
 galleries of the world, and trace on canvas, marvel- 
 ous subtleties of beauty. He was clean of heart, 
 and not given to covetousness. Riches of earth 
 were not tempting to him, neither did he desire 
 contention. I said: 1 see the young man possess- 
 ing divine inspiration go and worship at the feet 
 of the masters.' ' 
 
 Her eyes closed, and she breathed softly. M. 
 Beauvais and his wife and the children stood about 
 as if rooted to the floor. Their breathing was audi- 
 ble, and no one spoke, lest the spell be broken. 
 They looked anxiously at one another. 
 
 Again she moved slightly, and said: "My 
 strength is passing. Open the window and give 
 me air." 
 
 Marie threw open the hinged sash, and the moon-
 
 252 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 light streamed in to aid the single frosted electrical 
 bulb. 
 
 Finally, Madame Morestier resumed as follows: 
 "And there came yet the third and oldest, a 
 strong man, much loved by his two brothers. His 
 coming was hindered by shackles which an enemy 
 was trying to fasten on him, and out of the world 
 arose cries for help. This young man was unlike 
 his brothers, and he turned ever to the appeals of 
 the four corners, as if he would go to them. His 
 face was open. Selfishness had never defiled him. 
 Out of the muddle of sounds and struggles ap- 
 peared two goddesses one of Liberty and the 
 other of Imperial dignity that confronted him and 
 said: 'Choose whom you will serve.' Two men 
 stood by him also, and waited on his decision." 
 
 Once more the shriveled eyelids closed, and she 
 was still. They waited long, but there was no 
 awakening.
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 A FORMAL CORRESPONDENCE 
 
 MADAME BEAUVAIS had scored the first victory in 
 championing Paul. The same night she and M. 
 Beauvais came to. an understanding. She replied 
 to M. Pierre de Robincourt's letter as follows: 
 "My dear M. de Robincourt: 
 
 "Your letter to my husband regarding my 
 son Paul's early attachment for your daugh- 
 ter, Mademoiselle Yvonne, received. M. Beau- 
 vais has been much occupied these last days, 
 and, inasmuch as I have always been responsi- 
 ble for Paul, and, by arrangement, his educa- 
 tion is under my direction, your message has 
 been handed to me. 
 
 "Permit me, my dear M. de Robincourt, to 
 express to you my very great satisfaction that 
 you are pleased with my son Paul, and that 
 you are willing he should pay his respects to 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne. M. Beauvais and I 
 consider ourselves honored, and acknowledge 
 our obligation to you and Madame de Robin- 
 court. 
 
 "For the present, I am of the opinion that 
 
 the interests of both our children would be 
 
 best conserved if you and I agree to a formal 
 
 correspondence between them. Paul is leaving 
 
 253
 
 254 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 shortly for Paris to continue his education, 
 and afterwards he goes to England. Several 
 years will elapse before he is a mature man, 
 and such a relationship as I suggest could not 
 be harmful to either Mademoiselle Yvonne or 
 Paul. Furthermore, you and I could always 
 supervise the letters. 
 
 "M. Beauvais will write to yon tomorrow, 
 confirming my letter. 
 
 "With compliments and an expression of 
 high esteem for you, Madame de Robincourt, 
 and Mademoiselle Yvonne, in which M. Beau- 
 vais would be included, I beg to remain, 
 
 "Yours most sincerely, 
 "HERMANCE MORESTIER-BEAUVAIS." 
 A servant was dispatched at once with the letter 
 to M. de Robincourt. A copy had been made, and 
 M. Beauvais took it into the library to her husband, 
 who was, at the moment, penning his reply to M. 
 de Robincourt's communication. 
 
 "Hermance, I'm astonished! How could you!" 
 M. Beauvais exclaimed, when he glanced at the 
 salutation. 
 
 "Read the letter, Raoul. It is on the way now 
 to M. de Robincourt the man, Jacques, is taking 
 it." 
 
 For the first time in their married life, Raoul 
 lost control of his temper, to the extent that he be- 
 came red in the face from anger. He jumped to 
 his feet, and would have said something, had Her-
 
 A FORMAL CORRESPONDENCE 255 
 
 mance not looked at him so calmly. With an effort, 
 he managed to keep back the hot words, but im- 
 mediately left the room. He was gone some time. 
 Eventually, he returned and read the letter. 
 
 "You'll pardon me, Hermance?" 
 
 "You've said nothing for which you should ask 
 forgiveness," she said sweetly. 
 
 "But I felt like saying things." 
 
 "It was fine of you to control yourself." 
 
 "Yes; but you've beaten me, Hermance. I must 
 be fair and give up when I see you've outgeneraled 
 me." For with all of Raoul's faults, and his in- 
 tense jealousy toward Paul, no one could doubt 
 his better nature was presided over by a good heart. 
 
 M. Beauvais took up his paper and wrote a brief 
 letter to de Robincourt, expressing his pleasure and 
 compliments, and confirming his wife's note. He 
 put the superscription on the envelope, and handed 
 the letter to Hermance to send on the next day. 
 
 "Thank you, Raoul; in this, you have reassured 
 me of what I have always known that you are 
 a great man. I expected you to be angry. I would 
 have forgiven you for becoming violent in speech 
 as a human being, you were entitled to your ex- 
 pression to savage inclinations, but it was noble 
 of you to restrain yourself. If a man ever de- 
 served credit for being grand in spirit, you've 
 earned the palm. How sweet of you to acknowl- 
 edge defeat and write this letter!" 
 
 The formal correspondence was started. Dainty
 
 256 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 notes on perfumed paper were exchanged fre- 
 quently after Paul went to Paris. M. de Robin- 
 court censored these communications, and, in time, 
 they settled down to about an average of one letter 
 a month. They were in no sense love-letters. The 
 nearest they ever came to getting over the border 
 was when Mademoiselle Yvonne informed Paul of 
 Alfred's attentions to her. Paul supposed M. Beau- 
 vais to be back of this attempt, and put a good deal 
 of feeling in several letters, which remained un- 
 noticed by Yvonne. Finally she set him at ease 
 about Alfred, and again settled back into ordinary 
 friendship epistles. 
 
 On returning at vacation times, Paul called once 
 or twice, but was always a family guest. This con- 
 tinued for two years, then Paul remained in Eng- 
 land. Afterwards, for more than four years, 
 owing to circumstances which neither was fit to 
 control, he had not seen Yvonne, but the monthly 
 letters came regularly to both. 
 
 Hence nothing had come of the beautiful bud 
 of a love affair started almost seven years before. 
 Hard study diverted Paul's mind, and absence of 
 the young knight left in Yvonne's memory only a 
 romantic and pleasant recollection, over which she 
 often smiled and day dreamed. She began to 
 wonder what this young man could be like. When 
 the French papers were commenting on his Queen's 
 Hall speech, she raised her eyebrows in inquiry. 
 
 Another circumstance had a depressing effect.
 
 A FORMAL CORRESPONDENCE 257 
 
 M. de Robincourt and M. Beauvais took issue, one 
 with the other, on political questions. M. de Robin- 
 court had been representing the district as a 
 Deputy. At the election four years before, M. 
 Beauvais refused to support his friend, and went 
 to the extreme of doing everything in his power to 
 prevent M. de Robincourt's return to the Chamber 
 of Deputies. However, the opposition failed, but 
 it left strained relations between the old friends, 
 although there was one brief interval when it 
 seemed the difference would be forgotten. Several 
 calls were exchanged, and Alfred painted a portrait 
 of Mademoiselle Yvonne. But shortly afterwards, 
 a bill of importance came up to the house, in Paris, 
 and M. Beauvais was so unfortunate as to write 
 to M. de Robincourt whom he had not helped to 
 elect urging him to vote for the measure. The 
 gruff Deputy's stinging reply destroyed the patched- 
 up friendship. Therefore, when Paul and his 
 brothers returned, full-grown men, the de Robin- 
 court prospect was not at all encouraging. Times 
 and people's ways had changed. 
 
 As might be expected, M. de Robincourt was of 
 the old school of statesmen. He believed in a 
 strong, centralized government, as near autocracy 
 as possible. All new proposals were measured by 
 him with the conservative standard he kept brightly 
 burnished in his mind. But for his narrow views 
 and unwillingness to be progressive, he would have 
 been taken into the cabinet of ministers. His name
 
 258 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 was proposed a number of times, but dropped by 
 the President and leaders as being the red flag in 
 the Chamber to invite an immediate overthrow of 
 the Ministry. 
 
 Of course, de Robincourt sneered at the Inter- 
 national Republic idea. When criticisms came on 
 Paul's venturesome speech, he laughed. "Just like 
 his crazy father!" he said to Mademoiselle Yvonne, 
 who had read him the paragraph out of the Echo 
 de Paris. He went on further to say that evidently 
 the Beauvais family had spent money in vain on 
 Paul. To fill a youngster's head with rank modern- 
 isms, was to poison his mind and make him a 
 dangerous man to society. 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne did not know. Secretly, 
 she resented such wholesale condemnation by her 
 father. She did not like to see Paul's name coupled 
 with new things, for, naturally, she was also of the 
 old imperial stock, and filled to overflowing with 
 the teachings of her father. Perhaps, after all, the 
 young dream of her girlhood, which she could 
 never forget, was so unlike the stern realities of 
 life that it would be blighted by time. But what 
 did it matter? She had not seen Paul for years. 
 No doubt he had changed if he had fondled the 
 beautiful dream of their meeting as she had done, 
 perhaps he was beginning to discover other things 
 that claimed more of his attention. His letters were 
 scholarly sometimes enthusiastic over strange 
 things: the comity of nations, brotherly love of
 
 A FORMAL CORRESPONDENCE 259 
 
 nationalities, everlasting peace. Probably he had 
 developed into a modern David Rossi. 
 
 A few days after Paul's return home and the 
 funeral rites of Madame Morestier had been per- 
 formed, he inquired of his mother if a card of 
 welcome, or a note, had come for him from 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne. He was informed nothing 
 had been received. Possibly the young lady did not 
 know he was at home, since he had not written 
 from Heidelberg or Brussels. 
 
 Therefore, Paul wrote a formal note, stating his 
 university courses had been completed, enabling 
 him to return home, and he would be pleased to call 
 on Mademoiselle Yvonne, if such met with her ap- 
 proval, and the approval of M. de Robincourt, and 
 Madame de Robincourt, to whom he begged she 
 would graciously convey his compliments. Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne replied promptly, in the following 
 formal lines: 
 "My dear Paul : 
 
 "Your compliments received, announcing 
 the completion of your education and return 
 to Ste. Genevieve, and I have mentioned the 
 same to my father and mother. 
 
 "I cannot be forgetful of the fact that you 
 saved my life on one occasion, for which I 
 shall ever be indebted to you; but in view of 
 the estrangement existing between our fathers, 
 and of differences of my own opinions on 
 some questions, I regret that it does not seem
 
 260 THE INVADER'S SOX 
 
 proper for me to extend to you an invitation to 
 call at my father's Chateau. 
 
 "Our friendship has been constant, and it is 
 my wish that it so continue. 
 "As ever, 
 
 Your friend, 
 
 "YVONNE DE ROBINCOURT." 
 Paul read the note and re-read it "and of dif- 
 ferences of my own opinions on some questions," 
 he kept repeating as he sought his mother and 
 handed her the sheet. Hermance read it, and said : 
 "Keep your own counsel for the present." 
 
 But Paul went to his room, and placed Yvonne's 
 letter in the package of her previous replies. As 
 other sentimental young men have always done, 
 he bound the bundle with a bit of ribbon, and care- 
 fully laid it away. The formal correspondence 
 was closed.
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 THE FIRST SKIRMISH 
 
 "You were honorable in acknowledging your first 
 defeat," said Madame Beauvais to her husband, 
 and although it has been years since it occurred, I 
 remember it." 
 
 "What do you mean?" asked Raoul, a little cross 
 in his manner business of late was worrying him. 
 
 "I mean you have acknowledged you have won 
 in the de Robincourt matter." 
 
 "You're not yet clear in your statement." 
 
 "Why, Raoul, your disagreement with M. de 
 Robincourt seems to have interfered with the fair 
 prospects of Paul." 
 
 "A good thing, too!" said M. Beauvais, as he 
 went off in a hurry to the office. 
 
 At that point, there was an armistice in the 
 efforts of Raoul and Hermance to advance their 
 champions. 
 
 Immediately, Raoul had his first disagreement 
 with Jacob Lederfrank. He had always liked the 
 Jew, and, notwithstanding tightening of the coils 
 that threatened the Beauvais holdings in the busi- 
 ness, he had not discovered Lederfrank's hand. In 
 fact, Lederfrank was guilty of no fraud, neither 
 did he do anything wrong. He merely carried out 
 the wishes of his overlord on the Rhine, without 
 
 261
 
 262 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 seeking to know reasons for the orders. But the 
 very day that Madame Beauvais reminded him 
 of Paul's failure, there was real trouble in the 
 office. 
 
 Lederfrank began it. 
 
 "Raoul, in working out our business, I think it 
 wise for one of your sons to come into the factory, 
 and begin to prepare to take your place when you 
 retire. No doubt my son, Isaac, is already far 
 advanced in going through the various depart- 
 ments." 
 
 M. Beauvais had foreseen that day, and half 
 suspected that Lederfrank would want to take Paul 
 into the business. 
 
 "I think I can manage the business well enough 
 for my family for some time yet," was Beauvais' 
 rather curt remark. 
 
 It nettled Lederfrank for the moment, and under 
 impulse he retorted : 
 
 "The right to choose employees is entirely in 
 my hands, according to our original agreement, 
 which has never been violated by either of us to 
 date." 
 
 M. Beauvais searched his partner's face for a 
 full minute. Color slowly mounted to the French- 
 man's forehead, and he replied angrily: 
 
 "Choose, if you must! One thing I ask, leave 
 Paul out of this. We're in trouble enough. You 
 know my feeling towards this son. If he's put here 
 in my way, it'll only irritate me."
 
 THE FIRST SKIRMISH 263 
 
 "Paul's my choice, sir. You can't expect me to 
 want to spoil the careers of your other sons 
 they're entirely unsuited to commerce." 
 
 Beauvais bounced from his swiveled-chair, and 
 bolted towards the door. Recovering somewhat, 
 he came back his face blanched with anger, and 
 said: 
 
 "I've reasons why I don't want Paul in here." 
 
 In unmistakable firmness, Lederfrank shot back 
 at him : 
 
 "And whatever they are, Raoul Beauvais, they're 
 foolish reasons. Take it as final. Paul is to 
 come into this office. I think it best for him to work 
 in the office until we get out of this business crisis. 
 After that, he should go below and come on up 
 from the mining of the crude materials to the sell- 
 ing of the finished product." 
 
 Beauvais shoved several things about on his 
 desk before sitting down. He whirled in his chair, 
 as if to make a deciding protest, but ended by shout- 
 ing at Lederfrank: 
 
 "Do you mean to say that you propose to ride 
 over my head?" 
 
 "Yes," said Lederfrank, in tones that equalled 
 his partner's in temper. 
 
 "Then I'll sell my shares." 
 
 "You may do that, too, Beauvais. Our original 
 contract provides for just that contingency" 
 
 "What contingency!" 
 
 "Why, the selling of your shares ! Get out your
 
 264 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 copy of the contract and read it before we discuss 
 this further, and perhaps break in our friend- 
 ship." 
 
 M. Beauvais frowned, and enraged and much 
 preferring to have had an out-and-out quarrel, 
 arose and went to his private safe and found the 
 yellowed document. He had not really read it 
 since it was signed about twenty years before. He 
 took plenty of time, and perused it slowly twice, 
 then spoke to Lederf rank : 
 
 "Well, you'll not get my shares. I see my hands 
 are tied. You're just as shrewd as the rest of the 
 Hebrews. If I object to follow you, I'm lost I 
 must sell to you at par. You don't get them! I 
 suppose I'll have to stand for Paul. Employ him, 
 if you wish. You'll soon find his high-flown uni- 
 versity ideas won't run smoothly in making and 
 selling fertilizer." 
 
 "All right, sir. Paul will be here in an hour. I 
 shall employ him, and on terms commensurate with 
 his position in your household. Furthermore, I 
 warn you not to interfere with him." 
 
 Again M. Beauvais flared up it was too much 
 to be dictated to by Lederfrank, much less to be 
 warned against his conduct towards Paul. 
 
 "You're going too far, Lederfrank." 
 
 "It's my right to insist that you interfere with 
 no one, and especially with your son, while in the 
 employ of this company. So reads our contract." 
 
 "My son is not your son."
 
 THE FIRST SKIRMISH 265 
 
 "But for the purpose of this business, Raoul, 
 I'm Paul Beauvais' employer." 
 
 "Don't cause me to lose my head altogether." 
 
 "You're too sensible, Raoul Beauvais. We've 
 been working together for more than twenty years. 
 You've had evidence of my fidelity to you. I made 
 you rich, and because I contrary you in a senseless 
 jealousy for your son, the brightest and brainiest 
 of your family, you want to be unreasonable. Stop 
 it altogether ! I'm not going to stand for any such 
 nonsense." 
 
 "If you knew my reason!" Beauvais' voice 
 trembled with emotion. 
 
 "Whatever reason you may have, except your 
 insane jealousy, is of no concern to me. It's none 
 of my business, and, on general principles, I say 
 you have no right to be jealous, or to have reasons. 
 Suppose Paul Beauvais suppose anything. The 
 boy's capable, willing, and I'll lay you a bet of 
 one thousand francs that in time he'll be at the 
 head of this establishment." 
 
 "We shall not discuss it, Lederfrank. I give in 
 because I have to. Do as you like. I'm sorry this 
 discussion took place. I believe in you. That's 
 sufficient." 
 
 "Never mind, Raoul. You leave matters to me. 
 I like Paul, and to tell you the truth, I have built 
 this business with you entirely for his sake." 
 
 There seemed to be no warrant for this last re- 
 mark, and M. Beauvais took no notice of it.
 
 266 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Leder frank had always shown preference for 
 Paul, and Beauvais hoped this might explain the 
 whim. 
 
 "You can do as you like, I said ; nor shall I inter- 
 fere with Paul. I shall not mention my disapproval 
 to him here, or at home." 
 
 "That's all I ask, Raoul. Be fair to the young 
 man to the devil with your jealousy!" 
 
 Paul entered the office at that moment. 
 
 "Paul," said Lederfrank, "I've asked that you 
 come here for a purpose." 
 
 "I'm here, Monsieur. I came as soon as I could 
 after you telephoned. What may I do to lessen 
 your worries?" 
 
 Lederfrank chuckled a little at the young man's 
 pleasantry. 
 
 "Well, we want you to come into the firm 
 that is, start in and learn the business as my son, 
 Isaac, is doing, so you and he may run things after 
 your father and I give up." 
 
 Paul instinctively cast an inquiring glance in the 
 direction of his father. M. Beauvais' face was an 
 impenetrable mask. 
 
 "Shall be glad to, if father wishes it." 
 
 "M. Lederfrank, Paul, has charge of such mat- 
 ters, and he has obtained my consent to the ar- 
 rangement, if it meets your ideas." 
 
 Although Paul watched critically for insincerity 
 in M. Beauvais' face, he detected none. He missed, 
 of course, an expresson of welcome. There was
 
 THE FIRST SKIRMISH 267 
 
 nothing in the way his father spoke that could be 
 twisted into meaning reluctance. 
 
 "It has always been my desire to come in here 
 and work with you and father, as you know. I 
 have spent longer years at study than is now usually 
 the case, and I did it that I might be more capable 
 when this time should come." 
 
 Then, as if searching for something further to 
 say, he went on : 
 
 "Why, yes. I'm delighted. I was intending to 
 come down and make the request of my own 
 accord." 
 
 This agreed exactly with Raoul's suspicions. He 
 had counted on the forwardness of Paul as he 
 liked best to call it bringing him to make the 
 request. He could then have promptly objected, 
 and that would have killed the possibility. But 
 Lederfrank had managed it so as to defeat his 
 former plans. 
 
 "The way we're doing with Isaac," Lederfrank 
 went on, "is that he works on a salary until he has 
 gone from bottom to top in the business. He is 
 then to be made a director and shareholder each 
 father deciding on what basis; that is, how many 
 shares." 
 
 "It suits me where shall I begin ?" 
 
 "Isaac began in the mines. You must ultimately 
 go there, too, but just now we are passing through 
 a crisis, and it will be best for you to begin in the 
 office. A little later you can go and come the other
 
 268 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 way. You see this is a huge business now. We're 
 employing seven thousand people in one way and 
 another." 
 
 "I'm ready," said Paul, a triumphant light com- 
 ing into his face. At last his father must be get- 
 ting over his sulkiness, and the future undoubtedly 
 promised to be bright. 
 
 M. Lederfrank discussed terms of employment, 
 and executed a contract with Paul, which Raoul 
 Beauvais signed as an official of the company. 
 
 Paul entered upon his duties at once. He was 
 under the direction of Jacob Lederfrank, and rarely, 
 if ever, came into contact with his father. Leder- 
 frank arranged his work to enable him to get an 
 insight into the system of business in the briefest 
 possible time. The Hebrew foresaw the day when 
 the crisis would come, and he wished to have Paul 
 trained against that time. 
 
 But Lederfrank could not see the end. It is for- 
 bidden that mere man should be too wise. The 
 crisis produced in the business was not particularly 
 clear to anybody in Ste. Genevieve even Leder- 
 frank could not see the utility of persecuting Raoul 
 Beauvais; nor did he recognize any yielding on the 
 part of Raoul towards selling his shares. These 
 cogitations he reported to Count von Essenhendel. 
 That something was sure to happen could not be 
 doubted. Such an extraordinary condition in busi- 
 ness could not continue for long without breaking 
 into one channel or another. But whatever that
 
 THE FIRST SKIRMISH 269 
 
 would be, Lederfrank was going to do his duty to 
 the benefit of Paul Beauvais. 
 
 M. Beauvais, the foster father, fumed and fretted 
 in secret. He smarted under the treatment heaped 
 upon him by Lederfrank. The Jew had been al- 
 most domineering in forcing his wishes upon him. 
 Of course, he could not object. Lederfrank had 
 made it possible for him, a poor soldier, to make a 
 fortune, and, whatever the outcome, he must accept. 
 
 Also Paul was easily gaining on him. Nothing 
 seemed to hinder his steady progress. His own boys 
 were excellent fellows, but Paul was superior 
 despite his dislike for Paul, the father had to 
 admit it.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 THE PAINTING 
 
 "AND the light has failed, Alfred. You never knew 
 the story before, and I should not have told you, 
 had you not come to me in such frankness. You 
 can try to carry out father's wish, if you like. You 
 only suspected that I cared for Yvonne. You now 
 know of the meeting in the forest; that I saved her 
 life you also know there is nothing between us 
 except memory, and that will never die." 
 
 "I can't bring myself to make an attempt to win 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne. I told father I couldn't 
 I suspected you cared, and said so; then he urged 
 me only the more. I also declared I would talk 
 with you. He said I was a fool. For some reason 
 unknown to me, he's against you, Paul, and he 
 wants me to supplant you. In spite of his enmitv 
 for Pierre de Robincourt, on account of the labor 
 bill, he would have me make an effort at trickery 
 to capture the daughter. Only this morning, he 
 taunted me saying: 'Paul has outstripped you in 
 everything; he has your rightful place in the firm; 
 you're wasting your time dabbling in oils: marry 
 Yvonne de Robincourt and her fortune.' 
 
 "I cannot love Mademoiselle Yvonne. I tell you, 
 though, father is so changed oh, well, as I've just 
 said, he has been talking thus to me since I was 
 sixteen years old." 
 
 270
 
 THE PAINTING 271 
 
 "I've no claim, Alfred, as you see. You're free 
 to make the trial for your own happiness. If I 
 could I'd help you." 
 
 Alfred laughed in rejection of the suggestion. 
 They were, at the time, walking over the High 
 Bridge, and halted a moment to look down into 
 jhe languid waters of the Oise. 
 
 "No; I shall not try. I have no inclination. The 
 young lady is lovely especially attractive, but 
 that's one thing, and my own choice another. I'm 
 tired of father's urgings, and, since I have laid 
 everything before you, and you know my feelings, 
 I'm more disgusted with him than ever." 
 
 "Don't speak of father in such a way, Alfred 
 it's not right." 
 
 "Oh, Paul, but he's making it very hard for 
 both of us. You're working, endeavoring to solve 
 the puzzle of his business entanglement, and he 
 doesn't appreciate it. He insults you nearly every 
 day recently I felt constrained to intercede for 
 you. You could have thrown up your hands and 
 quit; but you stay on and pay no attention. Per- 
 haps he'd have me hate you, if he could. It's too 
 much. I tell you, he and I had a scene this morning. 
 I told him plainly he'd no reason to dislike you; 
 that he must be losing his mind." 
 
 "Yes," Paul sighed, as if worn out endeavoring 
 to solve the puzzle. Continuing he said : "The best 
 thing to do is to go on about your painting, and 
 forget father has said anything. That's the way I
 
 272 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 do. I can't remember having done anything to dis- 
 please him. I wonder and wonder about his treat- 
 ment of me, but can't find an answer mother 
 doesn't help me to understand. If I could only 
 succeed in finding out what is wrong in the business, 
 I should be content." 
 
 "Of course, you're right." 
 
 "Al, if I were you, I might try to win Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne. You painted her portrait while 
 father and de Robincourt were still quarreling, and 
 it's possible you might find an open door to you." 
 
 "No, I couldn't take the flower that is justly 
 yours. I'd be unhappy if I succeeded, after know- 
 ing the secret in your heart. Your story impresses 
 me. There's something original and simple about 
 your requesting her to be your sweetheart, and I 
 can hear her reply. Why, I can see the story as it 
 happened the runaway and the rescue; old Louis 
 XIV., looking back in inquiry at the pretty prize, 
 safe on the pummel of your saddle; the dismount, 
 and the walk home. I can imagine Louis might have 
 sniffed at her flowing hair, when you quite forgot 
 him as you talked. No, this world would have a 
 black spot in it for me, if nothing should come of 
 that day dream." 
 
 Paul sat with bowed head while Alfred spoke. He 
 had confessed to his brother his secret had related 
 the events of the ride, and the stroll in the Robin- 
 court Forest, which could never be forgotten. He 
 had acknowledged by shade of words, and a passing
 
 THE PAINTING 273 
 
 dimming of the eye, that there was an ache deep 
 within, which could never be removed. The artist's 
 touch in making live again the familiar scene, re- 
 vived the pang which continually made him sad. 
 
 "You've fine feelings, Al," was all he said. 
 
 He got up and walked away, and in the silvery 
 moonlight, Alfred saw him pass the Chateau, and 
 enter the pasture. Following him at a distance, the 
 younger brother saw him go over the crest of the 
 hillock towards old Louis XIV., who grazed peace- 
 fully on the tender grass. The magnificent old horse 
 recognized his master, and came to meet him. Paul 
 ran his hand caressingly over the fine head, and 
 threw his arms about the animal's neck. Alfred then 
 knew why the great black creature was Paul's most 
 valued possession. 
 
 While the days passed, Paul buried himself in 
 the hum-drum of the office. The artist brother was 
 perplexing the horse sense of old Louis. For more 
 than a week, just after sunrise every morning, 
 Alfred appeared at the back of the meadow with 
 an odd assortment of trappings a mildewed bridle 
 and saddle and a canvas, and a box of oils that 
 gave off offensive odors. The retired aristocrat was 
 caught, rigged up with the out-of-date things, 
 when there were plenty of handsome things in the 
 stable, and sneaked out of a rear gate, and then 
 ridden over to the Robincourt Forest. Once or twice 
 was all right, but Louis could not understand why 
 it had to be repeated every day in his quiet life.
 
 274 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The strangest part of all was the actions of his 
 surreptitious rider. Upon arriving at the crossing 
 in the forest, he always got off, and went through 
 a lot of curious manoeuvres with his canvas and 
 smelly brushes. Louis was made to stand in the 
 middle of the road, and one delightful morning, 
 he and the artist almost had a row out there in the 
 still woods. The artist wanted him to bend his fat 
 horse neck around, and look at something which 
 was not there. But finally he did, however, when he 
 found it kept the painter away with his horrid 
 brushes. 
 
 Then Alfred came no more to disturb Louis' 
 tranquility. One day he left Ste. Genevieve for Paris, 
 and carried with him paraphernalia of oils, brushes, 
 easels, and temporary sketches. He went to begin 
 his life's work. For months he was quiet in his 
 studio. He would let no one come in to see what 
 he did. In vain Victor gay Victor, who revelled 
 in the fun of Paris, endeavored to coax Alfred to 
 the boulevards. The latter wrote an occasional letter 
 to his brother Paul, and noted the disheartening 
 maze the business seemed to be drifting into, but 
 kept his mind and heart for the canvas he was color- 
 ing and filling with a master's conception of an 
 inspiration. This painting of Paul and Yvonne and 
 the horse in the Robincourt Forest, was ten feet 
 by fifteen feet in size, and intended to be the prize 
 of the young genius. 
 
 Throughout the Fall, and far into the new year,
 
 THE PAINTING 27$ 
 
 Alfred worked unceasingly, putting his soul and 
 imagination into the picture. Early photographs of 
 Paul were frequently consulted, and the original 
 sketch of Yvonne studied until he could paint her 
 with his eyes closed. The rough drawing made in 
 the forest had been turned and twisted and courted 
 about until nearly dilapidated from much handling. 
 But the wide canvas grew bit by bit under his warm 
 touch. He breathed upon it the spirit of a great 
 artist, and it caught and fixed the subtle glimmer of 
 life. 
 
 The boy and the girl seemed to be speaking. The 
 horse's soft skin looked like rich satin, and invited 
 the touch his lustrous eyes, and ears at attention, 
 were caught at the precise point. The trees the 
 knotted bodies and the green leaves were natural 
 to a fault. The tout ensemble, the atmosphere of 
 virgin simplicity, the invisible influence, the shades, 
 the light, the blending, the wistful innocence in 
 smile, the wonder in look, the toning in sombre 
 hues, were all there in astonishing grandeur. It 
 was a finished work of art, transcendently perfect in 
 detail, and marvelously grouped and selected to por- 
 tray its pleasing significance. 
 
 The young painter, late in the afternoon, when 
 he had painstakingly brightened the last tremulous 
 leaflet, and made sure of the high lights and shadows 
 lest the slightest feature might be neglected, arose 
 wearily from the low stool upon which he had been 
 sitting, and taking a few steps away from the canvas,
 
 276 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 sank exhausted on the oil-bespattered floor. He slept 
 in peace. All night the scene was enacted and re- 
 enacted by the creations he had put on the broad 
 sheet. They spoke of the fallen Dante down in the 
 corner; he heard the frightened charger's whinny; 
 he felt Louis' hot breath on his face. Now Paul 
 and Yvonne turned and walked away, and were 
 lost in the lowering foliage. Again the dash of the 
 runaway stopped in his picture, and again he 
 watched it through another disappearance in the 
 forest avenue. 
 
 "Humph!" he exclaimed, shielding his eyes from 
 the glare of the sun in the morning. "I've been 
 asleep. Well it's done. The world may now judge." 
 
 That same day, Alfred invited the Committee of 
 the Paris Exhibition of Arts to his studio. In five 
 minutes they had accepted the painting entitled, 
 "The Story Immortalized," although they remained 
 for an hour to discuss its merits. Then men came 
 and removed the painting to the Arts Hall, where 
 it was set in a deep frame, and hung against the 
 center panel of the colonnaded room. It would be 
 three weeks yet before the doors opened to the 
 throng that was already collecting from all parts of 
 the earth. 
 
 In this interval, Alfred occupied himself as hun- 
 dreds of others have done, whose work had been 
 accepted in sending out invitations to friends, 
 stating with evident pride : "The Committee of the 
 Paris Exhibition of Arts has graciously granted
 
 THE PAINTING 277 
 
 permission for the display of my latest painting." 
 The time otherwise left to him was devoted to Vic- 
 tor, who, notwithstanding his absorbing love for 
 music, and easy success in securing a substitute posi- 
 tion in the Opera Orchestra, was here and there in 
 half of the fashionable homes in the metropolis. He 
 introduced Alfred until the latter cried ''enough." 
 Victor was a gentleman, as well as a "dandy," 
 and had become engaged to a pretty French brunette, 
 whose father managed the Opera. The girl's father 
 was rich, which said much for Victor's business 
 judgment. 
 
 The Exhibition opened. Crowds came and went. 
 Alfred's forest painting caught the popular eye, and 
 critics halted long before it everyone accorded it 
 first place among the large collection of the works 
 of numerous artists. He tabulated more than a dozen 
 offers for it, promising answers after the close of 
 the Exhibit. He knew his name was made, and 
 he could command a place of eminence in the world 
 of art. But he received his congratulations quietly, 
 and stood by, day after day, waiting and watching 
 for the coming of those for whom he had wrought 
 the work of love. 
 
 Madame Beauvais, Paul, Marie, and Hermance 
 came, and were enthusiastic over the work. To the 
 mother's surprised, questioning look, Alfred replied : 
 "Paul told me!" The father came last of all, drag- 
 ging with him the load of business worry, but he 
 was satisfied with Alfred although disapproving
 
 278 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 of his subject, and went away to take up his 
 burden. 
 
 And so on and on the days sped until the closing 
 came. At ten o'clock of the night of the last day, 
 the Exhibition would come to an end. It rained all 
 the afternoon, and the crowds in and out the 
 entrance thinned to a few stragglers. Madame 
 Beauvais, ill with a headache, remained in the hotel. 
 The daughters were at the Opera. Paul, who had 
 gone back to the factory with his father, came into 
 Paris late that afternoon, in response to a telegram 
 from Alfred. The brothers sauntered about in the 
 deserted building, stopped casually before some 
 painting, but talked mostly of the business at home. 
 There was still perhaps a score of people in the 
 main exhibit room, where Alfred's masterpiece hung, 
 but they were already becoming restless to go. In 
 the off wings, workmen were drawing the blinds, 
 and the guards were impatient. Alfred had just 
 drawn Paul into an alcove to the left of the painting 
 to point out to him a new splendor that the lights 
 were emphasizing. 
 
 "Papa, I must see this painting, The Story Im- 
 mortalized,' even if it is closing time," a clear, 
 musical voice said. 
 
 "I mustn't stop in here I'm smoking," said the 
 man. 
 
 "Then wait just outside. I'll return shortly. 
 Please wait, papa, dear." 
 
 To the guard, she said : "I should like to see The
 
 THE PAINTING 279 
 
 Story Immortalized.' It's bad to come so late, but 
 Fve just returned from Egypt, and couldn't get 
 here before tonight. A lady at the hotel told me of 
 this painting at dinner." 
 
 The guard pointed sulkily, and went off down 
 the aisle. 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne paused before the canvas. 
 
 No one was now to be seen in the main hall. She 
 glanced about and noted the fact. The two brothers 
 were hidden in the shadows. The young woman 
 stood motionless, and gazed on the only event in 
 her life that counted for anything. She could not 
 believe she saw aright. The scene was correct in 
 every particular how well she knew it ! How often 
 she had recalled it and fondled it in her heart ! And 
 yet the years were passing with their changes. She 
 searched for the painter's name although she knew 
 it could be no other than Alfred Beauvais. The large 
 brass plate on the lower part of the frame escaped 
 her she was so intent upon the picture. Finally 
 she discovered the modest signature it was cleverly 
 worked into a skid on the ground made by one of 
 Dante's hoofs when he fell. "A. Beauvais," she 
 spelled out of the artistic groupings of what other- 
 wise seemed to be accidental marks on the earth. 
 Then, after all, Paul cared enough to tell his brother 
 the story. 
 
 Paul leaned forward and stared at the vision 
 before him. The dead hopes of years seemed to 
 revive and stir again the dream of his youth. He
 
 280 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 forgot surroundings he did not seem to be on 
 earth. His memory of the girl he had snatched 
 from the runaway was on the canvas, and the 
 original, advanced far beyond the extravagance of 
 his fancy, was there in the flesh, palpitating, warm, 
 breathing, living more beautiful than he had 
 thought, dignified, prettily human, and the ideal rose 
 of perfect womanhood. 
 
 "Go!" exclaimed Alfred in whisper. "For this 
 moment have I created the picture go!" 
 
 Paul had no choice, for Alfred pushed him full 
 into the electric glare. 
 
 Yvonne started, but her eyes met his steadily for 
 a minute. A smile of recognition swept swiftly over 
 her features. 
 
 Involuntarily they turned to the painting. 
 
 Paul was by her side now, and he said, as if 
 reading the title, in a voice that was strange to 
 him : " The Story Immortalized !' " 
 
 "And you were waiting here for me?" 
 
 "Yes; and I've been waiting every day since that 
 day." 
 
 She glanced uneasily towards the door. 
 
 "Yvonne," he said, "do you remember that day?" 
 
 "I remember." 
 
 "From then until now, I've not forgotten. Do 
 you remember our promise?" 
 
 "Please, Paul, father makes it impossible." 
 
 "Yvonne!" called a gruff voice, and she slipped 
 her hand from Paul's and ran out of the hall.
 
 THE YELLOW PERIL 
 
 FOR several months there had been bickerings be- 
 tween some of the European nations and China and 
 Japan. While Alfred was engaged in painting his 
 masterpiece, which resulted in giving Paul the assur- 
 ance he needed that Yvonne still cared these in- 
 ternational troubles were steadily growing. Finally 
 the United States became involved with Japan. Eng- 
 land got into a heated controversy with certain rich 
 Rahjahs of India. China made grimaces at Russia. 
 What was left of Turkey, the Government of Persia, 
 Afghanistan, and the dozen or more petty states in 
 the East, became turbulent, and made overtures to 
 the larger yellow nations. 
 
 Back in 1918 and 1919, statesmen and well- 
 informed citizens had said, and persuaded themselves 
 to believe it, that there could never be another war. 
 The fiasco of Germany had shown the folly of mili- 
 tary combats to all peoples everywhere. But how 
 foolish men are when a little time has made memory 
 less acute; for Europe faced the Yellow Peril. The 
 League of Nations, in name only, which was pos- 
 sible of founding by Woodrow Wilson, Lloyd 
 George, and others, following the peace of Paris, 
 had proven as ineffectual in restraint as the bit of 
 paper between Belgium and Germany, at the time 
 
 281
 
 282 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 of the breaking out of the world's war. China had 
 become a world power. Progress in that race ex- 
 ceeded that of the Japanese. Her army had been 
 trained by military experts from the West, and, 
 with an eye to the future, she made it her business 
 to form a strong alliance with Japan. Agents of 
 the Chinese Government mingled freely with outly- 
 ing countries, stirred to the verge of strife, and 
 promised armies and ammunition sufficient to equip 
 the men of military age of the 550,000,000 of popu- 
 lation without the border of the Country of Heaven. 
 Differences in religion were buried, and for the 
 first time since the creation of the world, there was 
 great likelihood of a union of the little Yellow Men 
 of the East to the detriment of western civilization. 
 If so, there was a solid population of more than one 
 billion, with unlimited resources, and whereas the 
 great war of 1914 had under arms 30,000,000 of 
 men, the yellow races of the East could easily put 
 into the field 75,000,000 soldiers, most of whom 
 were fatalists; and if this tide should roll westward 
 over Europe, the Great War of 1914, would be out- 
 classed in horrors. The battles of Hindenburg and 
 Foch would become as mere samples of past warfare. 
 At this moment, the move which everybody had 
 declared for centuries to be impossible, sent a shud- 
 der over the world. Less than twenty-five years had 
 elapsed since the Woodrow Wilson peace, and, 
 naturally, one of the powerful nations of Europe 
 still felt disgruntled and out of sorts in that she
 
 THE YELLOW PERIL 283 
 
 believed she had been treated unfairly by the Allied 
 Powers. Resurrecting her diabolical scheme of spies, 
 and the spreading of propaganda, she began to hob- 
 nob openly with the yellow diplomats, and to make 
 them promises. When America and the rest of 
 Europe objected, a defiant laugh went up, and the 
 press of the country came out boldly and stated the 
 intentions of the race. 
 
 Pacifists began to make pleas for peace and the 
 brotherhood of man and Socialists, Democrats and 
 the Bolsheviki showed their heads, and began to 
 mouth with a welt of words : What could be the 
 object of such a war? Competition in commerce 
 the building of Bagdad railways, the freeing of cer- 
 tain colonies, the settling of old scores, supremacy 
 of the seas, was the quick reply. But why the blood- 
 shed? War is a necessity to the healthy growth of 
 nations was the answer. 
 
 Again pacifists vociferated. Newspapers printed 
 hundreds of thousands of columns of editorials 
 against war. But the periodical, in London, called 
 John Bull, shocked the fine sentimental senses of 
 civilization by publishing an article headed: 
 "WHAT THE HELL!" 
 
 The import of this unconventional subject, as 
 elaborated upon in plain, red-hot paragraphs, was 
 that the Great East cared absolutely nothing about 
 newspaper preaching. Eastern civilization in the 
 minds of Hindoos, Burmese, Chinese, Japanese, and 
 others was infinitely superior to Western civiliza-
 
 284 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 tion, and the little thing of creeping stealthily upon 
 the Caucasian with hooked knife to commit murder, 
 was a delicious treat for which they had been dream- 
 ing since the time of Confucius. "DO SOMETHING 
 OR SHUT UP!" was the closing exhortation of John 
 Bull's Editor. 
 
 Simultaneously, the press in England and America 
 stopped moralizing, and began to demand action. 
 "How about the International Republic?" they 
 asked. 
 
 It is strange how people become more susceptible 
 to idealistic proposals as soon as some terrible dis- 
 aster is over or a new one threatens. The Lord 
 understood this weakness in the Jews, and when He 
 wanted them to make a stand for righteousness. His 
 thunderings and lightnings enveloped Mount Sinai. 
 Yes; what had become of the International Repub- 
 lic? Smooth-tongued diplomats blandly replied: 
 "Look ye to our treaties! Has not the League of 
 Understanding, formed after the treaty of Paris 
 in 1919, and the rules laid down in the Hague 
 Conventions, been before you all these years, and 
 become a bulwark for the last quarter 01 a century ? 
 Mark ye the treaties! many of them with Royal 
 ribbons attached!" John Bull's rejoinder made the 
 whole world laugh. 
 
 Then the papers asked about the Beauvais Con- 
 stitution. Some remembered it had been printed in 
 every publication in the countries on both sides of 
 the Atlantic. Why had it been neglected ? The lead-
 
 THE YELLOW PERIL 285 
 
 ing peoples in all nations even among the Yellow 
 Men did not want war. Many said it was an im- 
 possibility just as had been said in July, 1914. 
 Others said if war did break out, it would not last 
 more than sixty days just as they said in July, 
 1914. Then one and all began to argue that the 
 International Republic imposed no hardships, did 
 not lessen the greatness of any nation, and was 
 assuredly the only feasible solution to the problem 
 of establishing universal, everlasting peace. There- 
 fore, the thunders of the press sounded again, and 
 the people were urged to awake and save the age 
 from a cataclysm greater, more shocking, more 
 hideous than that of the World War. 
 
 Menaces of the Yellow Peril were just what na- 
 tions required to awaken them. That section of 
 statesmen which always marches under the banner 
 of "The World is Good Enough" was badly handled 
 by the public. They were told to keep out of the 
 fight. The men who paid taxes; women who had 
 given up sons to armies, cried for a hearing. Huge 
 petitions to parliaments and congresses were circu- 
 lated. The solid majority of good citizens in Ger- 
 many, France, England, and the Americas, in these 
 petitions, asked their governments to appoint dele- 
 gates to an international convention to formulate 
 a constitution, and organize a powerful international 
 union. It was all done in a remarkably brief time. 
 Congressmen, Members of Parliament, Members 
 of the Reichstag, Deputies to the Chamber, in con-
 
 286 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 siderable numbers, opposed the scheme as might be 
 expected of humanity, and by means of much 
 speaking and loud outbursts of pettifogging knowl- 
 edge, divided opinion somewhat. However, the 
 rising flood of popular approval of some scheme of 
 international protection began to sway the steel 
 standards of antiquated civilization. 
 
 In the furor of this upheaval for common weal 
 and protection, the French election of Deputies fell 
 due. One of the issues and the most important 
 one was the question of deciding whether or not 
 France would become a member of the International 
 Republic, which certain statesmen throughout the 
 world were advocating; provided, of course, a union 
 satisfactory to all could be perfected. The people 
 of France must express themselves in the election 
 of Deputies. 
 
 This divided the candidates into Internationalists 
 and Anti-Internationalists. If the former were 
 elected in majority, delegates would be appointed 
 to the great convention. To enliven the contest, 
 many subterfuges were resorted to, and, as a re- 
 sult, the most interesting campaign in French 
 politics started in with more than the usual 
 enthusiasm. 
 
 In the Ste. Genevieve district of the Oise, M. 
 Pierre de Robincourt announced himself for re- 
 election to the Chamber of Deputies, as an Anti- 
 Internationalist. He denounced the scheme as an 
 attempt on the part of Socialists and Bolsheviki
 
 THE YELLOW PERIL 287 
 
 Idealists to rob nations of their sovereignties. He 
 wrote articles to French papers also to England 
 and America, urging that Western civilization fly 
 to arms and crush the little Yellow Men and the 
 East before they could taste of white men's blood. 
 Right in the beginning, before his opponent had 
 been selected, de Robincourt took the public plat- 
 form in his district, and started in to educate his 
 electors in his time-honored theories. 
 
 But people everywhere were thinking independ- 
 ently and reading every line on the subject they 
 could obtain. France was not the only country in 
 which Internationalism was becoming the absorbing 
 topic. The spring elections in England were coming 
 off, and member after member was being returned 
 to the House of Commons, pledged to vote for the 
 broader idea of government. Part of Germany, de- 
 spite the efforts of militarists not yet quite dead, 
 had voted in favor of international union. Canada 
 and the English colonies loyally supported the best 
 opinion in the Mother Country, and declared they 
 were in favor of a great convention to create inter- 
 national protection for mankind. Even Japan was 
 infested with international agitators. 
 
 Therefore, M. de Robincourt's constituents 
 listened to him many of them impatiently, and 
 began to cast about for an able Internationalist to 
 defeat the old "mossback." It was inevitable that 
 the public choice should fall on M. Paul Beauvais, 
 author of the now famous Constitution. Was not
 
 288 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 the name of Beauvais on the lips of the world? 
 Did the people everywhere not cry for the Beauvais 
 scheme? They did not know the modest young 
 man, and it did not matter to nations whether he 
 were a peasant or prince the big idea was the thing 
 of magnetic interest. In fact, few paused to con- 
 sider the author they clamored for the realization 
 of his conception, but it would be ill-becoming the 
 gratitude of Frenchmen in Paul Beauvais' home 
 district to overlook him. 
 
 Farseeing men in the city of Ste. Genevieve, 
 headed by Dr. Anson Joumonville, had planned in 
 advance. His property qualifications were attended 
 to before the need was apparent, and every avenue 
 patrolled, looking to his successful entry into the 
 political field. Accordingly when the "seer" de 
 Robincourt began to mingle with the voters, trying 
 to forestall opposition, a delegation waited on Paul 
 Beauvais, and requested him to accept the nomina- 
 tion. The important district of Northern France 
 with its factories and mines always a prey to in- 
 vading armies must make a stand for the Inter- 
 national Republic. The Committee offered the 
 strongest support that had ever been arrayed against 
 M. Pierre de Robincourt. 
 
 This group of leading citizens found Paul Beau- 
 vais absorbed in the office of Lederfrank, Beauvais 
 & Co., endeavoring still to bring his father out of 
 the complicated muddle. At the moment they en- 
 tered, he was engaged with his father in checking
 
 THE YELLOW PERIL 289 
 
 up the credits of the firm, and the young man looked 
 surprised when ten prominent and influential men 
 strode into the main office, each wearing a badge 
 labelled "Internationalism." As much as he would 
 have liked, P'nil had not attended any of their meet- 
 ings. He was convinced he had found a clue to all 
 his father's troubles in the firm, and worked away 
 to prove it to M. Raoul Beauvais, who was more 
 obstinate than ever in his dislike for the invader's 
 son. Hence Paul did not know of the concerted 
 action of his friends to put him at the head of the 
 ticket against the invincible de Robincourt. Neither 
 Lederfrank nor Raoul Beauvais knew of it and 
 the Internationalists had worked so secretly and 
 effectually that old de Robincourt himself was 
 ignorant of the danger that threatened his seat, now 
 become to him the pride of his old age. 
 
 Raoul Beauvais, Jacob Lederfrank, and Paul 
 Beauvais involuntarily arose to their feet, not know- 
 ing what to do, much less what to expect. Politics 
 had never been considered in their offices, and to be 
 suddenly approached by the outer world, certainly 
 was ominous, if not the forerunner of something 
 unusual. 
 
 Dr. Anson Jumonville acted as spokesman. He 
 knew his task well; had foreseen the difficulties of 
 persuading Paul to take his hand from the business; 
 and, consequently, came prepared to put up the 
 strongest case of which his keen and trained intellect 
 was capable. When he had finished, the three men
 
 290 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 of commerce saw the drift of the situation. Leder- 
 frank and Beauvais looked at Paul as much as to 
 say, "There is nothing else for you to do." 
 
 Paul was rapidly turning eventualities in his mind, 
 and became preoccupied. 
 
 "It's business that hinders you, Paul/' said Dr. 
 jjumonville. "You must put France above business. 
 Your country calls you." 
 
 The younger Beauvais straightened himself, and 
 said, without hesitation : 
 
 "Gentlemen, I accept the honor, and pledge myself 
 to undertake the duties imposed."
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 THE CAMPAIGN 
 
 WHEN Paul Beauvais had once turned himself from 
 the routine of business, and surveyed carefully the 
 world situation the need he had proclaimed so 
 urgently in Queen's Hall, London, now emphasized 
 by the mutterings of Moslems, Brahmins, Buddhists, 
 and Confucianists, he arose magnanimously to the 
 occasion. He abandoned office duties reluctantly, but 
 once the opportunity of France beckoned to him, he 
 threw into the balances his mind and heart, and 
 bared his breast for the fight. 
 
 It would be no easy matter to defeat M. Pierre 
 de Robincourt. While the old Deputy was out-of- 
 date, ultra-conservative, and opposed to all new 
 things; he was rich, a born diplomat, pleasing when 
 he wanted to be elected, and, worst of all, subtly 
 vindictive. His rugged appearance, distingue de- 
 meanor, and powerful directness, appealed to the 
 French mind. He was also an orator, a statesman 
 of the old school, and made it his religion to know 
 every man, woman, child, and dog in the prosperous 
 district. 
 
 Paul Beauvais, the fledgling of modernism, faced 
 his opponent and measured his power. 
 
 There was in it, too, the delicate handicap of love, 
 for since the night in Paris, before "The Story 
 
 291
 
 292 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Immortalized," Paul's love for Mademoiselle 
 Yvonne had again awakened to hold him in a state 
 of ecstacy. He saw her in everything the flowers, 
 the trees, the dull papers in the office, in the dank 
 darkness of the mines, in the constellations of the 
 Heavens; and he heard her voice by day and by 
 night; a music sweeter than the harp. She was to 
 him the gem of perfection the inspiration of his 
 genius. Had he not studied by her light? Had he 
 not delivered the Queen's Hall speech while an 
 imaginary image of her danced over the audience? 
 Was he not living by the current flowing from her 
 heart beats? And yet he must go to battle with 
 her father. Whom would she support? there is 
 but one course for a French girl : she must be loyal 
 to her father. Paul Beauvais knew he had to win 
 the election over two opponents instead of one. 
 
 The news of Paul Beauvais' acceptance came to 
 M. de Robincourt at once. He laughed at first, but 
 gradually his visage settled down to a hardened 
 frown. 
 
 "Yvonne!" he called like the boom of a cannon. 
 
 "Yes, father." 
 
 "Come here!" 
 
 "What may I do?" 
 
 "H'm that lover of yours! That modern duck- 
 ling you have been pleading for! your model of 
 manhood." 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "He has accepted the nomination against me.
 
 THE CAMPAIGN 293 
 
 H'm ! he's a diplomatic suitor for my daughter's 
 hand." 
 
 "Paul Beauvais is running against you, father?" 
 
 "Yes!" This "yes" was snapped out like an April 
 peal of thunder. Yvonne, however, did not mind. 
 She knew Pierre de Robincourt better than he knew 
 himself. He was as ferocious as a hyena, but she 
 could wind him about her ringer. 
 
 "I'm sorry," she said, as a pallid seriousness came 
 over her face. 
 
 "He'll be sorry, too. If he hopes to defeat me, 
 I'll show him that the voters of France can dis- 
 tinguish between chaff and the real grain." 
 
 "Don't boast, father." 
 
 "Boast ! Why, I'm merely stating a fact. Do you 
 suppose the intelligent men of this district are going 
 to turn me down after twenty-five years of service 
 in the Chamber for a youth who is proclaiming a 
 fanciful comity of nations?" 
 
 "No! Not if I can prevent it." 
 
 "Ah, I knew my Yvonne she's the chip off her 
 father's block!" 
 
 "Of course, I'll work for you. I shall go with 
 you to every meeting. I shall speak myself." 
 
 "Good!" 
 
 "But, papa, you've an antagonist this time." 
 
 "Sacre! I know it." 
 
 "You've never had such an able candidate from 
 the opposition face it, acknowledge it, and you and 
 I can work the better."
 
 294 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "It's true." 
 
 "Now, then, I love Paul Beauvais with all my 
 heart. I shall never cease to beg you for him, but 
 he has drawn swords with my father and he's 
 wrong. I don't believe in his politics. Nationalities 
 were meant to be separate. France could never con- 
 sent to become neutralized in a hodgepodge of races. 
 I shall stand by you throughout. It is my privilege 
 it will also be my delight. I shall work only the 
 harder, in order that I may assist in convincing 
 Paul, by overwhelming defeat and the majorities 
 in France, England, and the United States, that 
 he's wrong. You must be elected by a majority of 
 not less than 2,500 votes. I'm glad women, in 
 France, now have the right to take an active part in 
 politics. I believe we shall soon be entitled to vote 
 as they do in other countries. Anyway, I can do my 
 share of your campaigning." 
 
 "It'll be easy, Yvonne easy!" 
 
 "Work with the idea it will be difficult why, 
 think of the shame of your being defeated, father? 
 It must not happen!" 
 
 That same evening, after the ringing of the vesper 
 bells, Hermance and her son, Paul, walked hand 
 in hand to St. Joseph's, and there kneeling before 
 the altar, asked the Mighty Lord of Hosts to give 
 Paul wisdom and power, and to bless his fight for 
 universal peace. As they returned over the High 
 Bridge, they lingered for a moment as if loath to 
 go in out of the balmy night. Stars were scattered
 
 THE CAMPAIGN 295 
 
 lavishly throughout the Heavens, and the stillness 
 of rest held nature in its grip. They were thought- 
 ful after their visit to the shrine. Paul asked : 
 
 "And Yvonne what will she do, mother?" 
 
 "She's a woman of France. If she believes her 
 father's views are best for France, she will do battle 
 against you, even though it wrenches her heart at 
 every turn." 
 
 "I know I know. I wouldn't have it otherwise," 
 he said in resignation. 
 
 "Do you know her views?" 
 
 "Yes, mother. After my speech, she wrote me." 
 
 "And she differs?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Well, then, prepare for the bitterest political 
 campaign that has ever occurred on the Oise. 
 Yvonne, my son, will stand by her father. Because 
 of her love for you, she'll work only the harder, 
 that her father might be satisfied. If she did not 
 do her duty, Paul, she would not be worthy of 
 you." 
 
 Thus the lines were drawn. The storm did not 
 begin with a few pattering drops. The other parts 
 of the world were already seething in the thick of 
 the boiling whirlpool. The flood-gates were down, 
 and Ste. Genevieve caught the crest of the angry 
 current. The rush of the waters of passion and 
 feeling, of sentiment and patriotism, filled the land. 
 The young giant and the old giant waded out and 
 crossed swords.
 
 296 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The day after Paul Beauvais' nomination, Pierre 
 de Robincourt distributed thousands of handbills, 
 which read : 
 
 SANITY VS. INSANITY 
 
 SAVE FRANCE FROM BOLD CONFISCATION 
 
 Internationalism Means 
 No France. 
 
 VOTE 
 
 For M. PIERRE DE ROBINCOURT, 
 Whose Record of Twenty-five Years 
 
 Is a Guaranty 
 Against Maudlin Beauvaisism! 
 
 VIVE LA FRANCE! 
 
 These beginning words were printed on large 
 squares of white book paper, and scattered broad- 
 cast over the district. After at least two had been 
 provided for each household, others were pasted on 
 carts, automobiles, fences, bridges, trees, sidewalks, 
 and house gables, and about sundown, a bill-scatter- 
 ing biplane sowed a stream of them from Ste. 
 Genevieve to Hirson and on to Avesnes. 
 
 By noon the next day, Paul Beauvais issued his 
 reply. Book paper was not considered, but the 
 various presses issued squares of ordinary paper of a 
 bright red color, on which was printed:
 
 THE CAMPAIGN 297 
 
 PEACE VS. BLOODSHED 
 
 SAVE FRANCE FROM PAGAN INVASIONS! 
 
 Internationalism and 
 
 The International Republic Mean 
 
 Security and Prosperity 
 
 ROBINCOURTISM 
 
 Leaves the Gates Open for Repetitions 
 of Louvain and Rheims! 
 
 VOTE 
 
 For M. PAUL BEAUVAIS, 
 
 The Advocate of Greater Freedom for 
 
 Frenchmen and a Guaranty 
 
 AGAINST WARS! 
 
 VIVE LA FRANCE! 
 
 At high noon, a small airship, painted yellow for 
 the occasion, darted zigzag across the heavens, 
 spouting a stream of red. Men shaded their eyes 
 and looked. They cried: 
 
 "THE YELLOW PERIL AND BLOOD!" 
 
 The first public speech was delivered in Ste. 
 Geneveive by M. de Robincourt, who invaded the 
 home precinct of M- Paul Beauvais to lead the 
 attack. Yvonne sat on the rostrum with her father, 
 and cheered him while he opened his campaign for 
 the old regime. The great town hall was packed
 
 298 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 with men and women, eager to hear every word that 
 was said. The majestic old man, noted for his one 
 hour speeches, stirred them with his patriotic ora- 
 tory, and the spectacle of the beautiful heiress of 
 Northern France on the platform to support her 
 father, sent a wave of approving admiration through 
 the audience. Wives said to their husbands : "How 
 sweet of her to come with her old father!" The 
 young men applauded the louder in order to win 
 her smiles! There were shouts of "Hurrah! for 
 the Tiger of Champagne." 
 
 Paul Beauvais was there, consuming every word 
 that his opponent roared into the ears of the people. 
 He did not wince under the scorching volley aimed 
 at his head. Then came the challenge in de Robin- 
 court's closing remarks. 
 
 "My opponent is invited to answer me. Let him 
 dare to tell the electors that France will benefit by 
 his modernisms." 
 
 His young opponent did dare. He had come only 
 to listen, but he was not afraid to debate with the 
 Seer of the Oise. While French enthusiasm shook 
 the building, Paul Beauvais walked up the main 
 aisle, and mounted to the speaker's stand. He bowed 
 to de Robincourt and his daughter, and then greeted 
 the tempestuous crowd. 
 
 This move tickled the public imagination. For 
 ten minutes the uproar was continuous. Then the 
 expectant hush came. 
 
 Beauvais' reply to de Robincourt also lasted an
 
 THE CAMPAIGN 299 
 
 hour. No statement in the former's speech was left 
 unnoticed. The dash and go of the young orator 
 was in striking contrast to the volume of ponderous 
 weight of the old one. Hackneyed legislative formu- 
 las seemed to have emerged from a dip in the foun- 
 tain of perpetual youth. The blunt charges of de 
 Robincourt were parried with polished, scholarly 
 refutations, and in the blank left by the removal, 
 the virile seeds of progress were sown. Where de 
 Robincourt stepped aside to drop vindictive per- 
 sonal remarks, Beauvais disdaining to repay in kind, 
 told amusing stories that met the situations and 
 made the people laugh. His peroration was bril- 
 liant, pithy, pregnant with condensed gems of argu- 
 ment, and absolutely convincing. 
 
 Thus ended the first debate. There was no gain 
 to either side except that of becoming acquainted. 
 No one felt that either side had fallen short. It was 
 a draw in well-defined contrast. The neglected art 
 of oratory would doubtless play a prominent part 
 in the campaign, but it would also be a battle of 
 the strong. 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne was quick to see the en- 
 livened interest of the audience. While holding 
 affectionately to the "Tiger of Champagne," the 
 voters seemed to be on the point of letting go with 
 one hand to grasp the newer and more dazzling 
 prize; thinking men were unconsciously reverting 
 in their minds from one to the other, trying to make 
 a choice. Before the meeting was over, she seized
 
 300 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 the psychological moment to divert attention. 
 Tripping to the footlights, she said : 
 
 "As the assistant manager of my father's candi- 
 dacy, I am authorized to propose to the opposition, 
 joint debates throughout the campaign. The issue 
 before France and the world is of far-reaching, vital 
 importance, and in this district, people should hear 
 both sides of all questions fairly presented by the 
 principals. If this is agreeable to M. Paul Beauvais, 
 the series of appointments may be arranged. I 
 await his prompt decision." 
 
 Loud applause again filled the auditorium. Paul 
 Beauvais lost no time in responding. Smiling 
 merrily, with a twinkle in his eyes, he said : 
 
 "In absence of my assistant manager, my mother, 
 I accept the challenge." 
 
 The great folding doors were thrown open, as 
 the enthusiastic, cheering multitudes poured into the 
 streets, gesticulating and talking, "tres bien!" and 
 "excellent!" rising frequently above the din. Swift 
 motor carriages bore part of them away. Some went 
 off down the sidewalks in groups of twos and threes, 
 and others turned into the narrow side passages. 
 They went to chateaux on hills and plains, and to 
 cottages and hovels, to ponder the double state- 
 ment of the proposition. 
 
 At midnight there were still echoes of the first 
 meeting in the arena. In the Cafe Joffre, two old 
 cronies sipped their biere blonde, and discussed the 
 speeches.
 
 THE CAMPAIGN 301 
 
 "A lively bout, Jean Ferrier, I'm thinking" and 
 the pretty Mademoiselle besides!" 
 
 "N'est-ce pas?" Francois Dubonet pulled his im- 
 perial and shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 "I put money on the lad," said Jean. 
 
 "He'll never last under the sledge-hammer blows 
 of Pierre de Robincourt." 
 
 "I knew you'd be for the old man shame on 
 you, Dubonet!" 
 
 "I've been voting for him too long. He's a safe 
 Deputy. This new idea may be all right, but I'm 
 not one for trying experiments with France." 
 
 "I can't follow your thought. The International 
 Republic has only to do with speeches that concern 
 all nations it does not take away liberties of indi- 
 vidual nations." 
 
 "That's just it, Jean. The book is clean to start 
 with the few entries on the first pages may look 
 very inviting, but the blank pages after; that's 
 where the danger lies what comes after. Once 
 France is mixed up in this, well, no one can see 
 the end. Why, this may be the work of Germany. 
 Who can say to me, knowledge of such things does 
 not originate in Teutonic brains. Beware, Jean, 
 beware! France has come out of many hard wars, 
 and I shall not be for sinking her glorious past into 
 a puddle where all the frogs croak the same ! Aloof- 
 ness is a nation's biggest cannon." 
 
 Down on the river front, about the same hour, a
 
 302 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 half dozen rough fellows were playing cards in the 
 freight house. 
 
 "Fine speech the old Deputy made," said Jules 
 who was dealing the cards. 
 
 "Ah, ouif" came from the other five. "Fine old 
 man," continued one of them. "He'll likely get 
 our increase in wages this time he almost did it 
 before, but the men like M. Raoul Beauvais inter- 
 fered. I heard de Robincourt and Beauvais quar- 
 relled over that bill." 
 
 "Oh, well," said Jules again "the old Deputy 
 can count on our votes." 
 
 At the Club of Picardy, nearly fifty young men 
 were discussing the speeches, and the several merits 
 of the candidates. The arguments went on to well 
 after one o'clock, and the taking of a straw vote 
 revealed the fact that there were forty-four votes 
 for Beauvais, three for de Robincourt, and four 
 who would not commit themselves. They had not 
 been in the discussion, and preferred to see more of 
 the campaign. 
 
 "Mother, this is going to be a hard fought cam- 
 paign," said M. Paul Beauvais, on reaching the 
 Chateau Morestier. He then related what had 
 transpired, and his mother became much excited. 
 
 "I do wish I had gone. It never occurred to me 
 very much would happen tonight. Oh, it was fine 
 for you to announce that I'm your assistant man- 
 ager! Of course, everyone knows Dr. Joumonville 
 is managing your campaign, but I can work for
 
 THE CAMPAIGN 303 
 
 you, too since Yvonne works for her father. I'll 
 go out and counteract the work of Mademoiselle. 
 It's fair, my son woman against woman!" 
 
 As the de Robincourt motor carriage glided along 
 through the Forest, the following conversation took 
 place : 
 
 "That young fellow has plenty of audacity!" 
 
 "Yes, papa!" 
 
 "Good speech." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "My undertaking will be lively." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "I can wipe him out though." 
 
 "Don't boast, papa." 
 
 "Yvonne, he can get down on his knees and study 
 statesmanship under me for ten years with profit." 
 
 "But in the end?" 
 
 "Yes, the young devil would probably be wiser 
 than I." 
 
 "That's it, that's it." 
 
 "Oh, I've respect for his intellect." 
 
 "The family is well endowed." 
 
 "All have brains, Yvonne. My money is paying 
 for them, too!" I only found out today that the 
 painting you had me buy, "The Story Immortal- 
 ized," came to just seven thousand francs, more 
 than the highest offer from others !" 
 
 "But the painting is worth what we paid." 
 
 "Yes, yes; still if I'm defeated by this ideal of 
 yours, what then?"
 
 304 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "Oh, don't talk defeat, papa. You shall not be 
 defeated. I could not endure it. You must win. I 
 shall put forth every effort to see you re-elected." 
 
 "I know. Never fear. Why, Yvonne, I could 
 defeat the boy without delivering a speech, but now 
 that you put me in for it, I'll wipe him off the 
 earth. He'll go to America, or South Africa, when 
 I finish." 
 
 "Boasting again, papa. You'll win, of course, but 
 you'll have something to do. You went prepared 
 with your speech. He followed you making his 
 speech as he went. You've challenged a young 
 giant."
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 THE EDDIES 
 
 IMMEDIATELY, the political contest became involved 
 in unrelenting attacks, no mercy was shown on 
 either side. Mademoiselle Yvonne and Madame 
 Beauvais were out daily in their automobiles, elec- 
 tioneering and taking a census of the voters. At the 
 end of the first two weeks, this record was com- 
 pleted. It stood: 4,598 pledged tentatively for de 
 Robincourt; 4,321 pledged to Beauvais, and 11,980 
 non-committal electors. That was astounding. It 
 meant work of the cleverest kind. The eleven thou- 
 sand were not disinterested but the contrary, and 
 the public debates were largely attended by this 
 unknown majority. 
 
 In the meantime, M. Paul Beauvais had devoted 
 some attention to the business. His father, still 
 struggling in the murkiness of dislike and jealousy, 
 resented this return to keep an eye on the affairs. 
 He had hoped that Paul would be buried in politics, 
 from which he could never extricate himself. Raoul 
 hoped the Invader's Son would be taken out of the 
 way as far as the firm of Lederfrank, Beauvais & 
 Company was concerned; but Paul was too much 
 like a bull-dog he never let up on anything. The 
 political battles he fought with M. Pierre de Robin- 
 court sharpened his mind, and opened avenues of 
 
 305
 
 3 o6 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 thought that were previously dormant. The violent 
 exercise also put more steel and determination in 
 the young man. It made him begin to hate defeat 
 as if it were a great disgrace, and had put in him 
 a sternness and certainty of purpose. His demeanor, 
 his appearance, his method of thought, his system of 
 thinking, his combativeness all seemed to have 
 undergone a change. He walked upright, main- 
 tained an air about him of self-reliance, and there 
 was a sense of seriousness emanating from him 
 that compelled people to respect him. Old de Robin- 
 court's savage speeches were prodding him into full 
 development. 
 
 On one of these occasional visits to the offices, 
 Raoul Beauvais alone in his private room, looked 
 out and saw Paul approaching. His step was quick, 
 and his head held well up he was a fine specimen 
 of manhood^ clean-cut, handsome, powerful in 
 physique, a firm mouth, clear, unquailing blue eyes, 
 and evidences of force exuding from every move- 
 ment, and, on that particular morning, he seemed 
 prepared to wade into a whole regiment of 
 scoundrels. 
 
 "Just like a damned German!" Raoul said to 
 himself, as he felt a shiver of a wave of hate. "To 
 think my sons are going into the arts, and leave 
 me to be trampled on by this invader! Bah!" 
 
 Paul came right on into the private office. He 
 spoke pleasantly, hung up his hat, twisted his 
 moustache, and came over to his father's desk.
 
 THE EDDIES 307 
 
 "See here, papa, I've worked out these credits. 
 I've arranged for the financing of all your diffi- 
 culties. It issues from Messrs. Dupuy, Longren & 
 Defresnes, Paris. Here's the credit allowance." 
 
 He drew the document from his pocket and threw 
 it before the sulking man. There was something 
 about Paul's manner which always saved him from 
 personal affront from Raoul. The now gray-haired, 
 stooped, drawn-faced business victim had a queer 
 feeling when Paul was near would he use force, 
 this terrible young man? Would he have his own 
 way in spite of insults? He didn't seem to pay any 
 more attention to the insults that Raoul heaped 
 upon him than he did to the barking of strayed 
 dogs. 
 
 "This just pulls the business through. On those 
 contracts from America, you are coming out even, 
 when the firm should have made large profits. I 
 don't understand it it seems to me a funny piece 
 of business altogether, but it is now done. Besides, 
 the factory is modernized, and if you will manage 
 these credits properly, you can eventually pay out 
 for the machinery, and re-establish sound business." 
 
 M. Beauvais had commercial sense enough to give 
 the young man a grateful look. Paul had accom- 
 plished something which had worried the firm for 
 over a year, and, besides, he had brought the busi- 
 ness out of the tangle of the five-year contracts with 
 American firms by providing the credits to complete 
 the last allotments of deliveries. This manoeuvre
 
 308 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 had made daylight dawn over the troubled waters, 
 so that steering forward could be more certain, and 
 the elder Beauvais thought he could see a way out 
 to success. 
 
 "Now, where is M. Lederfrank?" asked Paul, 
 taking no notice of the man who stood before him 
 saying nothing. 
 
 "In the shipping office." 
 
 Paul called him over the house telephone. 
 
 Lederfrank came in, looking rather anxious, for 
 he and Beauvais were having some stormy confer- 
 ences of late over the imminent embarrassment of 
 the firm. He glanced quickly at Paul on entering 
 the private office. 
 
 "M. Lederfrank, I've arranged the necessary 
 credits to bring the business out of this crisis," 
 eyeing the Jew closely. 
 
 "Is it sufficient?" 
 
 "More than sufficient." 
 
 "H'm!" 
 
 "Father admitted to me last week, M. Leder- 
 frank, that you wished to purchase his shares." 
 
 "I told him casually if he were tired of the drag 
 of the business, since I had originally got him into 
 it, I would buy him out on the basis of our con- 
 tract." 
 
 "How is it the contract I required father to show 
 it to me, provides that only you could buy out 
 your partner?" 
 
 Lederfrank did not answer at once. He liked
 
 THE EDDIES 309 
 
 Paul, but of late he felt uncomfortable in his pres- 
 ence he was "so nosey!" the Jew had written to 
 Count von Essenhendel. 
 
 "Oh, that's simple enough I it's because I 
 loaned the money to your father to start the busi- 
 ness." 
 
 "I can't have this discussion," declared Raoul 
 Beauvais, springing to his feet. 
 
 Paul shot a look at his father, which caused him 
 to settle down in his chair. 
 
 "Yes, yes; I know that," said Paul, "but since it 
 was paid back years ago, don't you think it fair that 
 father should have equal privileges with you? You 
 have been friends all these years, and you wouldn't 
 take advantage now, would you?" 
 
 "Certainly he should have the same rights that I 
 sen joy." 
 
 Lederfrank seemed a little upset. Paul looked 
 him through, and crowded close up to him. 
 
 "I believe you told me, when I came into the firm, 
 it was for my sake you had been helping father." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Well, then, Lederfrank, for my sake you'll give 
 my father the right to purchase your shares, if he 
 can raise the money." 
 
 Raoul Beauvais looked on in astonishment. 
 
 Lederfrank felt he could hedge by taking his 
 usual week to think it over. Ever since he had been 
 in the business, when anything of moment came up, 
 he always took a week to reflect in reality to write
 
 310 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 to the Count. Paul had noted the peculiar practice, 
 and was determined to forestall it. 
 
 "Here's the option on your share for a year, M. 
 Lederfrank; sign on this line." 
 
 "I must think it over for about a week." 
 
 "Why you've just agreed it's right. Sign it!" 
 
 "I would much prefer " 
 
 Paul was thrusting the pen in his hand. 
 
 "I prefer, sir, that you do what you say is right, 
 and do it now! If you hesitate, I'll think you have 
 somebody in partnership on your shares." 
 
 The shock of this suggested charge set Leder- 
 frank to writing, and before he intended to do it, 
 signed the option. The next moment he was in his 
 own private office, trying to tear his hair. 
 
 "Papa," said Paul, "take this option. You can 
 now hold your own. When the election is over, I'll 
 see about arranging to buy up those shares. I 
 believe M. Dupuy and his group will take them. 
 Raoul Beauvais took the option, and managed to 
 
 say grudgingly : "Good piece of business, my " 
 
 Enthusiasm over seeing the light again almost be- 
 trayed him into saying "son," but he stopped in 
 time. Paul walked out, and promptly lapsed into 
 political ruminations. 
 
 In due course, the Count von Essenhendel re- 
 ceived the following letter: 
 "My dear Count, 
 
 "I have made the business mistake of 
 my career. I am undone. That son of
 
 THE EDDIES 311 
 
 yours got me into a corner and forced me 
 to give him an option on your shares for 
 one year, at par. I cannot cope with this 
 fellow. He is not offensive, but he has 
 more brains than the rest of us. Advise 
 me. 
 
 "Yours faithfully, 
 
 "Jacob Lederfrank." 
 
 "Read it! read it!" roared the Count, bounding 
 into Dr. Badenheim's office. 
 
 "Yes; I see it your son, dear Count. Can you 
 blame him?" 
 
 The Count was too much out of breath to reply. 
 "I also have a letter from Lederfrank." 
 "So!" 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Well what is it?" The Count's temper flared. 
 "That son of yours has financed the last install- 
 ments of our deliveries, which clears the business." 
 "No!" shouted the Count. 
 "Yes, I said." 
 
 "And all of our schemes have fallen to earth!" 
 "Yes." 
 
 "I can't have it!" 
 
 "But you mean for Paul to have the business?" 
 "Yes! damn it!" 
 
 "Let him get it himself what's the good of all 
 this flurry? Why do you want to fume over it!" 
 
 "You don't know me! Yes, Paul is to have the 
 business, but he must receive it at my hands. He
 
 3 i2 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 must acknowledge me as his father his overlord." 
 "Oh! are you still as crazy as the Junkers of 
 1914? Acknowledge you as overlord! There is no 
 lord to a man of brains. Remember, Count, he's 
 your son. Why trouble!" 
 
 "Trouble! trouble! I'll humble him!" 
 "How?" 
 
 "You've been slack on those credits. I told you 
 to look out. Shut up every avenue shut them 
 tight! Ruin the business, if there is no other way." 
 "It is insane! You'll hurt Paul!" 
 "It's the German way never be conquered!" 
 "Yes; it was the German way in the World War. 
 They pleaded God on their side, and the Kaiser as 
 a partner with Christ. They even had Gott mit uns, 
 engraved on their belts." 
 
 Then there was an exchange of cashiers between 
 the Banque Centrale, of Ste. Genevieve, and the 
 Credit Berliner, of Paris. Edouard Raymond went 
 to Paris, and Otto von Eisenhendel came to Ste. 
 Genevieve. 
 
 The obliging President of the Banque Centrale 
 made it a point to introduce the fair young German 
 in a series of dinners, at his home, and at the clubs. 
 The personality of young von Essenhendel was com- 
 manding and pleasing, and he came highly recom- 
 mended from Paris. In banking centers, the wealth 
 and influence of Count Frederick Wilhelm von 
 Essenhendel was well known, and his son must be 
 recognized, for he not only had the backing of the
 
 THE EDDIES 313 
 
 Essenhendel millions, but he was himself a most 
 capable banker, and a gentleman of likable traits. 
 
 At a function at President d'Artourage's chateau, 
 Herr Otto von Essenhendel met most of the popular 
 young ladies of the city. 
 
 "Oh, mamma!" Marie exclaimed, drawing the 
 busy assistant campaign manager to one side, "I 
 met, at M. d'Artourage's, just the nicest young 
 man! He's about the same size as Paul only he's 
 a blond." 
 
 "Yes, Marie. Who is he?" 
 
 "He's the new cashier at the Banque Centrale. 
 M. d'Artourage says he's a nice young man." 
 
 "What's his name?" 
 
 "Von Essenhendel. Otto von Essenhendel." 
 
 The mother looked startled, and drew back as if 
 she had been struck in the face. 
 
 "Why, mamma!" 
 
 "A German, my daughter!" 
 
 "But I like him, mamma. I know he's German, 
 but people can't always be hating people." 
 
 "You must not like him, Marie!" the mother 
 said hoarsely to have you love a German would 
 spoil my happiness, and your father would lose his 
 mind"
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 THE ELECTION 
 
 "PAPA, do be quiet. You mustn't be walking in the 
 halls so much. If you do, you may not be able to 
 meet Paul in Hirson tonight." 
 
 "Don't talk nonsense, Yvonne." 
 
 "But if you are ill?" 
 
 "111! I'm not ill." 
 
 "My dear papa, you are ill. Please go to bed. I 
 promise to call you in time." 
 
 "I can't sleep. I must think out the speech you 
 have written for me." 
 
 "I wrote it?" 
 
 "Yes; I know you wrote it for me to deliver. 
 Is that acknowledgment enough?" 
 
 "Oh, the speech is all right. Let me put you to 
 bed." 
 
 With the valet's assistance, Mademoiselle Yvonne 
 succeeded in getting the old tiger to bed. For the 
 last three weeks of the campaign, he had worried 
 and fretted. The vitality of the younger man was 
 too much for him. He tried to quarrel with M. 
 Paul Beauvais, but it was of no use Beauvais 
 paid no attention. The last four speeches had been 
 written out for him by Yvonne, and he had got 
 on better, but his age was telling on him. The last 
 speech, the one on the night before election, was 
 
 314
 
 THE ELECTION 315 
 
 to be the most important of all, and ten thousand 
 people would be in the hall at Hirson. Therefore, 
 it was important that de Robincourt should be well 
 and at his best. Mademoiselle Yvonne saw him 
 close his eyes in sleep, and left the room to seek 
 her mother. 
 
 "Mamma, send for the doctor at once. We must 
 have papa well for tonight. It would never do for 
 him to miss being at that last debate. He lost con- 
 siderable ground in those seven speeches : .n tine 
 country, where he got angry because M. Paul 
 Beauvais wouldn't get angry, but in the 'ast 
 speeches, he has come off better." 
 
 "I have already sent for the doctor, Yvonne.'' 
 
 "Of course, I knew you would." 
 
 "Yvonne, you're excited. Your father will be 
 all right." 
 
 "But so much depends." 
 
 "One speech couldn't matter.'' 
 
 "It could. The best I can estimate, the electoral 
 vote is about evenly divided. It may not matter, 
 as you say, but if father gained large additions 
 to his following tonight fifty votes, one hundred 
 votes, it is very important that this speech be 
 delivered." 
 
 The Doctor came, and said it was impossible for 
 M. de Robincourt to keep his last appointment. By 
 taking complete rest, he might be able to spend elec- 
 tion day among his constituents, but he could not 
 go to Hirson.
 
 316 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The valet had to lock the door and refuse to 
 give the old statesman his clothes. Finally Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne was appealed to, and she talked 
 the old fellow into giving- up so as to be on hand 
 for the all-important day. 
 
 "Of course, if I'm not there, M. Paul Beauvais 
 will not speak/' M. de Robincourt was saying 
 drowsily, as the Doctor's medicine began to take 
 effect. "He's a gentleman. He didn't get angry at 
 me when I tried to make him I'm sure " 
 
 That was as far as he got. Yvonne watched him 
 until his breathing became regular. While her 
 mother was smoothing the bedclothes, the daughter 
 brushed back the gray locks, kissed the grand old 
 man's forehead, and hurried to dress for the evening. 
 
 In less than an hour, the big de Robincourt car 
 was headed for Hirson. The chauffeur was in- 
 structed to drive madly, for the time was very short. 
 The long black body of the 100 horse-power motor 
 squatted close to the ground, and darted forward 
 like a huge beetle. The only occupant was Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne. 
 
 Behind the scenes in the Apollo Theatre, at Hir- 
 son, M. de Robincourt's campaign manager, M. 
 Henri Valois, was walking the floor in a nervous 
 state. M. de Robincourt was ill! No word from 
 him! and ten thousand people waiting for the 
 message. They were already impatient. M. Paul 
 Beauvais and his full escort were sitting on the 
 speaker's stand. What was to be done ?
 
 THE ELECTION 317 
 
 "Ah!" he exclaimed at the sight of Mademoiselle 
 Yvonne entering the side door. "And your father?" 
 
 "He's too ill to attend," said the flushed, deter- 
 mined girl. 
 
 "Mon Dieu! what shall we do? The people! 
 they wait, Mademoiselle!'' 
 
 "It's just the hour," she replied, removing her 
 motor veil. 
 
 "Shall I call Dr. Joumonville? He may agree to 
 cancel the debate." 
 
 "No!" Yvonne said determinedly "would you 
 ask quarter of the opposition? NEVER!" 
 
 "But what?" 
 
 "I shall speak, sir," she said, her black eyes 
 flashing. 
 
 "Mon Dieu! but !" 
 
 'Mademoiselle Yvonne de Robincourt swept past 
 him, and went to the front of the stand. She 
 courtesied to the opposition, and then greeted the sea 
 of faces. 
 
 "Ladies and Gentlemen, My father is unable to 
 attend the meeting on account of illness, and with 
 the permission of the opposing candidate, I shall 
 speak in M. de Robincourt's behalf." 
 
 The beautiful young woman turned to M. Paul 
 Beauvais, and waited for his decision. 
 
 "My permission is given, Mademoiselle Yvonne," 
 said Paul without hesitation. 
 
 At the end of an hour and a half, Mademoiselle 
 Yvonne yielded the floor. The deafening buzz that
 
 318 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 came up from the crowd was ample evidence that 
 she had pleased the people. M. Paul Beauvais would 
 have said it was the best speech of the campaign. 
 He was sure she had won five hundred votes. Never 
 had he been so tactfully and mercilessly catechized 
 to the audience. 
 
 Dr. Joumonville fidgeted in his chair. 
 
 "Paul, I must. It would never do for you to 
 reply to that speech," his mother was saying. 
 
 "But, Madame, think! think!" Dr. Joumonville 
 said. 
 
 "I'm thinking. I've been thinking ever since the 
 campaign opened. It is my time to speak. Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne de Robincourt cannot object to 
 my son's assistant manager, I'm sure, and I crave 
 permission to reply to her," Madame Beauvais said 
 sweetly, as she took up her position on the rostrum. 
 
 "Certainly the lady must speak," she heard Made- 
 moiselle say, without looking in her direction. 
 
 The audience went into a pandemonium of 
 applause. The occasion was unusual, and the people 
 were quite prepared to hear the mother's defense. 
 
 And that defense was ably delivered. Men who 
 had heard M. Paul Beauvais night after night, 
 listened to his mother with sympathetic interest. 
 They recognized in her the talents Paul had in- 
 herited. On every hand, it was whispered: "It is 
 no wonder the son is a great man !" When she had 
 finished, honors were as nearly even as could be. 
 She replied to the clever, polite attacks on her son
 
 THE ELECTION 319 
 
 with the ardor of one woman against another, but 
 without becoming personal. Her illustrations were 
 none the less original than those of the beautiful 
 heiress; the imperialistic theories of the latter were 
 overshadowed by the catchy, heart-appealing ex- 
 position of the boon of universal peace. Madame 
 Hermance Beauvais' portrayal of the imaginary in- 
 vasion of France by the Yellow Men of the East 
 was so realistic that women sobbed in the galleries. 
 Her closing sentence was : "Vote for the man who 
 will stand in the Chamber of Deputies and lead 
 France to an indissoluble union !" 
 
 The morrow was a fair day. With the rising of 
 the sun, men began to move towards places of 
 voting. Political workers hurried here and there 
 to make sure nothing had been overlooked. Local 
 speakers harangued small knots of men on the com- 
 mons. Never before had that part of France wit- 
 nessed such an exciting campaign. Feeling in some 
 sections ran high. Labor and Socialist agitators in 
 Hirson and other manufacturing districts, circulated 
 the report that Beauvais was against the toiler, the 
 artisan, the mechanic, and they could not expect 
 his support for laws calculated to benefit those 
 classes. By two o'clock in the afternoon, parades 
 were traversing streets in the towns and villages, 
 bearing banners with all sorts of inscriptions, and in 
 and out the excited throngs, Madame Beauvais and 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne went, ceaselessly talking and 
 arguing for their respective candidates.
 
 320 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 The grizzly Seer of the Oise, who had earned 
 the title as well as that of the Tiger of Champagne 
 by pronouncing continuous prophecies of France's 
 coming greatness, and attempting to thrust them 
 upon the people, aroused himself at five o'clock in 
 the morning, and would have beaten his valet had 
 that frightened servant not produced his clothes at 
 once. Mademoiselle Yvonne heard the storming, 
 and would have come to the valet's assistance, but 
 there were notes in her father's voice which told 
 her she had better keep out. It was evident M. de 
 Robincourt's strength had returned, and he was 
 on the war path for the election. After breakfast, 
 he and Mademoiselle Yvonne left in the car, aiming 
 to call at every important center of voting. But he 
 was irritable, and soon got into another car, leaving 
 his daughter to electioneer in her own way. Hence 
 it happened that she went about most of the time 
 unattended. 
 
 By one o'clock in the afternoon, everything was 
 in full swing. The grotesqueness of elections in 
 England and America was revived to embellish the 
 oddities of the French, and resulted in an unusual 
 display of the spectacular. Everyone considered 
 himself a plenipotentiary for France. 
 
 Late in the day, in Hirson, Mademoiselle Yvonne 
 observed the gendarmes hurrying through the 
 streets. 
 
 "What is the disturbance?" she asked of a man 
 on the corner.
 
 THE ELECTION 321 
 
 "The factory hands have attacked M. Beauvais' 
 car." 
 
 She ordered her chauffeur to dash to the scene. 
 When she arrived, more than three hundred mis- 
 guided mechanics were being charged by the police. 
 They had surrounded the automobile of M. Paul 
 Beauvais, and struck him down with a club. Dr. 
 Joumonville was with him, and dressed the wound 
 inflicted on the outraged candidate. When Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne's car came to a stop, M. de Robin- 
 court's touring motor whisked in from a side street. 
 Instantly the old Deputy was recognized, and the 
 cry went up: "Behold our hero!" 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne stood on the seat, and made 
 signs for silence. 
 
 "Shame!" she cried, anger written on every 
 feature. 
 
 "Shame! men of France; this is dishonorable! 
 it is a crime!" 
 
 In the hush, a propitiatory voice answered : 
 
 "Ah, Mademoiselle, we want your father !" 
 
 "You will never get my father by attempting to 
 murder his opponent. If father were elected under 
 such circumstances, he would immediately resign. 
 Shame ! Disperse ! or I shall command the police to 
 fire at you. If you elect my father by such behavior, 
 I vow he'll never fill the seat. Go home every one 
 of you!" 
 
 The Deputy's bellowing voice sounded. "My 
 daughter is right you shall not you shall not
 
 322 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 elect me and be guilty of such violence! I'll not 
 have it, you scoundrels ! I would resign tomorrow, if 
 I thought one of your votes aided me. France dis- 
 owns you as her sons. What dwarfed-soul agitator 
 inflamed you with lies? M. Beauvais is far more 
 friendly to the laboring man than I he'll do 
 more for you. Get out ! or the gendarmes will take 
 you." 
 
 Stocks and paving stones were dropped, and the 
 men and boys in the rabble hung their heads and 
 sneaked away. Beauvais' car moved off slowly with 
 Paul towards the Chateau Morestier, and Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne went in search of Madame 
 Beauvais. 
 
 Wildest rumors gained credence, and people stood 
 about the streets, shouting and gesticulating. But 
 it did not matter what was said. The deeds of the 
 day were already recorded the votes were cast, the 
 last man persuaded, the last woman had pleaded 
 with her husband to vote for peace. The polls were 
 closed, and darkness ended the strife. 
 
 In the public square in Ste. Genevieve, a large 
 electric board had been erected to announce the elec- 
 tion returns. Hours before the first countings began 
 to arrive, thousands of men and women were waiting 
 in the open, casting anxious glances at the dark 
 object set on a tripod fifty feet above the tallest 
 building facing the square. The hum of small talk 
 in French, interpolated with "oui, oui" and "n'est-ce 
 pas," floated up soothingly from the drab-colored
 
 THE ELECTION 323 
 
 mass, and the chimes in a nearby church steeple 
 spun out quarter hours. 
 
 An arc light sputtered, and after going down 
 several times, burned brilliantly, shedding its daz- 
 zling flood over a section of the crowd. In the jam 
 thus revealed, two big automobiles were wedged 
 in side by side. 
 
 "Oh, I'm so glad ! Papa, papa, here's M. Paui 
 
 Beauvais next to us ! Are you badly hurt ?" 
 
 "No, no, thank you. It was a heavy blow on the 
 head, but I seem to be all right now." 
 
 "I'm so glad ! so pleased to see you out again !" 
 said Mademoiselle Yvonne. 
 
 "Election Returns!" flashed across the great 
 board. 
 
 Half-said words died on lips. Every face was 
 upturned to the silent spokesman. 
 
 "AVESNES 
 
 Beauvais, 903 
 De Robincourt, 911." 
 
 The sharp smack of hand-clappings broke the 
 hush. The board was illumined again. 
 
 "AULNOY 
 
 Beauvais, 287 
 De Robincourt, 149." 
 
 The opposition had a turn at rejoicing. While they 
 cheered, the sky was made to glow by the approach 
 of a huge electric-lighted airship. It held undivided 
 attention. Displayed on a blazing scroll suspended 
 from the beak were the following sentences :
 
 324 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "ENGLAND AND THE UNITED STATES DECLARE FOR 
 
 REPUBLIC ! 
 
 INTERNATIONALISM WINNING IN GERMANY!" 
 "Hirson" was spelled letter by letter on the 
 
 board, and the news-carrying airship ceased to be of 
 
 interest. 
 
 "HiRSON 
 
 Beauvais, 2,014 
 De Robincourt, 1,167." 
 Immediately there appeared: 
 "STE. GENEVIEVE 
 Beauvais, 3,989 
 De Robincourt, 1,103." 
 
 The crowd became a sea of waving hats and 
 handkerchiefs, and the cries from the victorious 
 opposition were like the boom of the ocean on the 
 cliffs. Other reports came on rapidly. 
 
 M. Piere de Robincourt said to the new Deputy- 
 elect : 
 
 "You have won, sir. My congratulations and 
 be true to France." 
 
 He would not remain longer. His car was backed 
 out, and bowing to the people who had supported 
 him for more than two decades, M. de Robincourt 
 ordered the chauffeur to drive home. 
 
 "THE RESULT " stood out in tremulous letters. 
 
 "BEAUVAIS ELECTED Majority in 10 
 minutes." 
 
 While waiting for the majority figures, lanes were 
 cleared in the crowd, and the Beauvais car moved
 
 THE ELECTION 325 
 
 along so that the new Deputy might thank his home 
 people. 
 
 Again all eyes turned to the board. 
 
 "THE RESULT 
 
 M. PAUL BEAUVAIS' MAJORITY, 5,429!"
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 VICTORY 
 
 TECHNICALITIES were everywhere resorted to in an 
 effort to defeat the International Republic. In the 
 United States, some authorities insisted that such 
 a thing could not be done under the Federal Con- 
 stitution as it stood. Others said, the Constitution 
 could not be amended the idea was entirely out of 
 the range of American liberties! But the people 
 clamored for amendments, or anything that would 
 bring the country into the new union. By and by, 
 in one way and another, after elections more exciting 
 than the Free Silver Campaign of 1896, the Great 
 American Republic declared for Internationalism. 
 In England, a thousand and one objections were 
 raised even Magna Charta was appealed to by a 
 few old fogies to save the Mother of Nations. John 
 Bull, however, found a way to give his word. The 
 German Empire excuses were more numerous than 
 in the time of the War of 1914. In France, by any 
 amount of manoeuvres, it was left to a vote of the 
 Chamber of Deputies to decide whether or not a 
 delegation would be sent to the International Con- 
 vention. 
 
 When all the elections of Deputies were re- 
 ported, France could not be claimed as a certainty 
 for Internationalism. Of the 600 odd Deputies, 230 
 were for and 341 against the proposal. The re- 
 
 326
 
 VICTORY 327 
 
 mainder had not been committed to anything. There- 
 fore, the stand of France must be determined on 
 the floor of the Chamber. 
 
 M. Pierre de Robincourt and Mademoiselle 
 Yvonne rejoiced when they found the position of 
 France was so uncertain. 
 
 "My district can go crazy!" exclaimed old de 
 Robincourt, "but France will never give up her 
 individuality." 
 
 "Then you must not give up the fight," said 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne. "Go to Paris and meet every 
 Deputy write letters, make speeches, write to the 
 newspapers fight! fight to the end! I will help 
 you!" 
 
 They were much chagrined over the Beauvais vic- 
 tory, for it deprived de Robincourt of his oppor- 
 tunity to fight Internationalism on the floor of the 
 Chamber. 
 
 "Who is the Anti-Internationalist leader?" asked 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne. 
 
 "M. Jules de Marquand." 
 
 "The leading Deputy from Lyons?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Then, papa, he's able. Work with him he's 
 your friend. Go to Paris tonight." 
 
 And thus they were out of one campaign into 
 another. 
 
 Among the Deputies, de Robincourt had many 
 intimates. With the backing of 241 at the start, 
 there might still be a chance to accomplish ultimate 
 defeat.
 
 328 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "Of course, Yvonne," he admitted one night at 
 the hotel in Paris, "England has declared for Inter- 
 nationalism, so has the United States, and that is 
 the big thing we have to oppose two nations. Our 
 friends in the circle, have come out and admitted 
 their willingness to join hands for peace. They 
 will expect France to unite with them, and there 
 is a feeling that France should do it." 
 
 "Yes, but France will never do it," said the 
 daughter, hoping against hope. 
 
 An extra of Le Matin was being sold on the 
 street. Yvonne sent for a copy. 
 
 "Read, papa! read: 'Russia adopts Internation- 
 alism!'" 
 
 Pierre de Robincourt got up and stalked out into 
 the palm court. 
 
 It seemed as though the entire world had united 
 on the idea at one time. Special elections were being 
 held everywhere. Conferences with cabinets and 
 senates were held daily. The Great Power idea, 
 and the Balance of Power theory were struggling in 
 the last throes of death. And to hurry matters along, 
 it was reported that China and Japan were secretly 
 mobilizing troops, and the English Navy had cap- 
 tured five cargoes of rifles intended for India. The 
 Yellow Peril was ready to swoop down upon Europe. 
 
 During these auspicious days, the French Cham- 
 ber of Deputies was assembled, and all business laid 
 aside to make way for the momentous question. 
 The button-holing was all finished; the last word
 
 VICTORY 329 
 
 had been said by advocates and lobbyists the Re- 
 public of France looked to Paris for the decision. 
 
 M. Paul Beauvais led the Internationalists. 
 
 Every seat in the Chamber was filled, and crowds 
 waited in the streets and in the La Place de la 
 Concorde across the Seine. Another magnificent 
 speech was expected of M. Paul Beauvais. He had 
 been accorded first recognition from the Chair, and 
 moved forward to begin without delay. It was his 
 opportunity, and swiftly and confidently he carried 
 his hearers with him to the climax. When he sat 
 down, there were shouts for the vote. Even Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne found herself saying "Yes" and 
 "No" alternately her France must not be lagging 
 in the world movement for reform! 
 
 Again and again in Beauvais' speech he had said 
 that France should have led the nations of the world 
 for Internationalism, and she would, had her elec- 
 tions been earlier, as in the cases of other countries. 
 
 M. Jules de Marquand tried to speak, but order 
 could not be maintained for him. His voice was 
 drowned in howls from the Deputies. The rappings 
 of the gavel availed nothing. At last he gave up 
 and took his seat, white with rage. 
 
 "The vote! the vote!" yelled the excited Chamber. 
 
 It was taken. 
 
 For INTERNATIONALISM, 368. 
 
 Against, 241, to comply with their pledge. 
 
 A motion was carried by the opposition to cast 
 the vote for Internationalism, and it was done 609
 
 330 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 votes were recorded on the minutes for the greatest 
 of all Reformations. 
 
 The word was passed out someone mounted to 
 the steps and cried: "UNANIMOUS FOR INTER- 
 NATIONALISM !" 
 
 Paris palpitated wildly as the heart of the Re- 
 public. Scenes in the streets were like those when 
 the armistice was signed in 1918. Parades filled 
 the boulevards; flags and bunting fluttered from 
 every shop people surged to and fro and cheered 
 themselves hoarse. Messages of congratulation from 
 other Powers were displayed from electric designs 
 of national flags on Eiffel Tower. 
 
 One by one the other countries came in Germany 
 followed France; then Italy, Spain, Brazil, the 
 Argentine Republic, Mexico, Switzerland, Holland, 
 and Norway and Sweden announced their decisions 
 to unite with the nations to establish the Inter- 
 national Republic. 
 
 The Hague was selected for the place of meet- 
 ing for the International Convention. 
 
 The surprise of the century was in store for 
 civilization. One day in the lull that came after 
 the nations had appointed delegates, the news flashed 
 to every part of the globe: "CHINA AND JAPAN 
 HAVE VOTED FOR INTERNATIONALISM !" and man- 
 kind was moved by the most profound acclamations 
 of universal joy. The backbone of the Yellow Peril 
 was broken.
 
 AN INTERNATIONALIST 
 
 "PAPA, papa! please write to him to come." 
 
 "No, Yvonne." 
 
 "France has appointed him chairman of the dele- 
 gation to the International Convention, and he will 
 go to Geneva for the ist of November. I do want 
 to see him before he goes." 
 
 "No." 
 
 "May I write him, requesting him to call?" 
 
 "No!" 
 
 "May mamma write?" 
 
 "The idea! NO!" 
 
 "Then, papa, write yourself to M. Raoul Beau- 
 vais." 
 
 "No!" 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne wished to be loyal to her 
 father, but he made it almost difficult for her. Since 
 following M. Paul Beauvais through the strenuous 
 campaign, and hearing his speech in the Chamber of 
 Deputies, she admitted she loved him far better than 
 ever before. She could not think of living without 
 him. Her father held out stoutly against her, saying 
 only "No" to all her proposals. What would she 
 do? Her mother was quite willing to help her, 
 but the old tiger of the place must be reckoned 
 with one fatal mistake with him would end every- 
 thing for all time.
 
 332 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Then the weeks began to slip away silently, and 
 M. Paul Beauvais made no effort to see her. She 
 had stopped his writing long before the campaign; 
 she told him while standing by the painting of "The 
 Story Immortalized" at the Paris Exposition of 
 Arts, that her father objected to him but could he 
 not know that she cared? Ah, the campaign! had 
 she gone too far? 
 
 At the same time, Paul was considering the matter 
 with his mother. 
 
 "Paul, if I were you, I should write Yvonne a 
 note and ask to call." 
 
 "But it's difficult, mamma," said Paul. "I fear 
 she is so opposed to my political views that she has 
 made up her mind against me. She fought me so 
 bitterly in the campaign. Her father is as uncom- 
 promising as Satan. He would never consent." 
 
 "But she gave you to understand in Paris that 
 she cared for you." 
 
 "Yes; but that was before the campaign. Just 
 before I made the speech in the Chamber, I observed 
 her still working against me. I really never saw 
 such a determined woman in my life except my 
 mother," and he smiled. 
 
 "It only proves, Paul, that she's true to her con- 
 victions." 
 
 "That may be." 
 
 "I'm sure you won her over by your speech in 
 the Chamber of Deputies." 
 
 "I hoped I had. If she could see this reform in
 
 AN INTERNATIONALIST 333 
 
 the true light, she would change her views, and be 
 as ardent for it as you are she may now be look- 
 ing at it entirely from a different point of view." 
 
 "If I could speak with her for fifteen minutes!" 
 
 "Paul, it's a shame! May I write to her?" 
 
 "No, that wouldn't do." 
 
 "I could certainly write to M. de Robincourt I 
 wrote to him before." 
 
 "Yes, yes; but it would look too much like plead- 
 ing the cause of a school boy. I'm now a man. I 
 must find a way of winning this lady if she cares. 
 I must find out. I can't live without her. It's for 
 me to decide what I shall do." 
 
 "Then find the way. Go to the home of de Robin- 
 court, and request an interview. You can always 
 do that. If it's refused, you will know what next 
 to do." 
 
 "While I'm in Switzerland next week with Alfred 
 and Victor, I'll think it out for myself. A month's 
 reflection will do no harm." 
 
 The position was thus; and if Paul and Yvonne 
 had only known! It seems that such tangles and 
 heart aches are necessary, even from the beginning 
 of time. 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne read in the papers that the 
 Deputy was leaving Ste. Genevieve immediately to 
 spend a vacation in Switzerland, with his brothers, 
 before the International Convention. He would re- 
 turn to Chateau Morestier shortly after the ist 
 of October. Her heart beat slowly it was so dis-
 
 334 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 appointing for him to go away without her seeing 
 him. Was there no way to end this waiting and 
 suspense? Did he care? Had she killed his love? 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne thought the situation out 
 for herself. She clapped her hands gleefully. "I 
 know what I shall do ! I'm convinced he's right after 
 all. The International Republic is the big idea. It 
 is exactly what the world needs. I see it clearly 
 now, and I'm an Internationalist! I shall write to 
 M. Paul Beauvais, informing him that my views 
 have changed, and will give him credit for having 
 converted me by his Paris speech. 
 
 Then she changed her mind. 
 
 "No, no; I couldn't do that. Paul would know 
 I had another motive cloaked in the letter. He might 
 even think my declaration of Internationalism in- 
 sincere. No, that would not do." 
 
 She walked alone in the fields for an hour; then 
 turned with a bright, cheerful face, and a look of 
 deep-set purpose. Removing her hat, and sending 
 her two dogs to gambol on the grounds, she ran up 
 to her work-shop, a tiny room at the top of the 
 palace, where no one was permitted to enter unless 
 she extended an invitation. It was kept by Made- 
 moiselle Yvonne herself; had been furnished by her, 
 and everything in it was hers there she did as she 
 liked, and had no fear of being interrupted. 
 
 In the center was a large table, and upon enter- 
 ing, Yvonne surveyed it quickly with her eyes. Yes, 
 it would be about the right length. She could work
 
 AN INTERN A TIONALIST 335 
 
 out on it the idea that had occurred to her while 
 strolling in the meadows. It would be about the 
 proper proportions six feet by twelve feet. 
 
 That afternoon she went to Ste. Genevieve and 
 Hirson, and came back with several bundles, which 
 were immediately taken by her to the work-shop. 
 
 For about ten days, the family saw very little of 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne. They knew where she was, 
 and no one asked questions. They supposed she 
 painted some new china, or did special embroidery. 
 Her father fretted at her seclusion, but she laughed 
 at him; kissed him, and told him to be content for 
 a little while. 
 
 At last her work was completed as far as she 
 could accomplish it, and the remaining portion must 
 come from Paris, where the order had been sent 
 for execution. 
 
 One evening it arrived a package more than 
 twelve feet long carefully done up, addressed to 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne de Robincourt. The father 
 was present when it came. 
 
 "Yvonne, what's this?" 
 
 Simply she answered : 
 
 "It's a flagstaff." 
 
 "A flagstaff! What do you want with a flag- 
 staff?" 
 
 "Oh, this is a very fine one!" 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne directed the servant to un- 
 wrap the package. 
 
 "Yes; 'fine one!' But if it were gold, what would
 
 336 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 you do with it France is not what she was once!" 
 
 "Nonsense, papa ! France is greater than she ever 
 was. You are the most stubborn statesman I ever 
 heard of in the whole of France. Everybody is con- 
 vinced that Internationalism is the thing I mean 
 everyone who has brains, except you. Why will 
 you be so unyielding? You know M. Paul Beauvais 
 is right you have half admitted it to me." 
 
 "Never! NEVER!" 
 
 "Well, then, you didn't. But I'm convinced." 
 
 "What!" 
 
 "Yes, I'm an INTERNATIONALIST!" 
 
 "Yvonne!" 
 
 "It's true." 
 
 Once more M. Pierre de Robincourt stamped 
 about the large room. 
 
 Yvonne was laughing. She usually paid no atten- 
 tion to the bearish old man, who almost worshipped 
 her except in the one thing that meant most to 
 her. 
 
 "Does the announcement cause you to forget the 
 flagstaff, papa? It is done in gold." 
 
 The old man turned back, and looked on while 
 the servant unwound yards and yards of tissue paper. 
 Finally the flagstaff was reached. 
 
 "Isn't it a pretty one? Look, papa, at the spear- 
 head on top, and the gold cord and tassels !" 
 
 "Yes; I see but what's it all about?" 
 
 "Oh, I knew you'd ask! In ten minutes, walk 
 down to the fountain, then turn about and look.
 
 AN INTERNATIONALIST 337 
 
 You will then see. Promise me, papa, you will not 
 look until you get to the fountain at the farther 
 side of the grounds." 
 
 "Look at what?" demanded M. de Robincourt in 
 what anyone else except Mademoiselle Yvonne 
 would have said was an angry voice. 
 
 "At the top of the Chateau, mon per el" she an- 
 swered, making a pretty grimace at him. "Take 
 mamma with you." 
 
 Madame de Robincourt was a good, easy-going 
 body, ready to do anyone's bidding, and never 
 grumbled at anything. Only on matters of etiquette 
 and social conventions was she firm. 
 
 "Come!" said the gruff old fellow, taking his 
 kind-hearted wife by the arm. "Yvonne is up to 
 some prank she wants us to go to the Marie 
 Antoinette Fountain, and not look back until we 
 get there." 
 
 "Well, Pierre, if the child wants us to go " 
 
 "That's just it Yvonne will never cease to be a 
 child, God bless her!" and the bellowing voice 
 sounded strange in the new role. 
 
 "Ah, well, we shall go." 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne stood on the parapet of 
 the central cupola, and watched her parents tramp 
 out to the fountain to satisfy her whim. They turned 
 slowly and looked. 
 
 Yvonne waved a large flag, which she had at- 
 tached to the beautiful golden staff that had just 
 been received from Paris. The old couple shaded
 
 338 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 their eyes to make it out. It was unlike any flag 
 they had ever seen. Yvonne held the staff up higher, 
 and the wind caught the folds of fine silk. The 
 wide sheet spread out and smiled on the world for 
 the first time. The father and mother saw it plainly 
 then the bright red flag, with a single large white 
 star in the center; a blue field in the upper left-hand 
 corner, filled with a lot of pretty designs. M. de 
 Robincourt looked again. He made them out flags 
 in miniature of all the nations. Mademoiselle 
 Yvonne's voice rang out clear and distinct: "It is 
 the FLAG OF THE INTERNATIONAL REPUBLIC! I 
 dedicate it to the World of Peace, and may it ever 
 wave over land and sea and be loved by generations 
 and generations until the end of time." 
 
 "And unfurled over my home!" he roared back. 
 
 "Yes !" she cried, merry peals of laughter ringing 
 out in the autumn air, "this is where it begins its 
 career, salute it, sir!" 
 
 She kept calling to them to salute it, until both 
 of them did as she wished. Old Pierre de Robin- 
 court gave in good-humoredly, and saluted in grand 
 style. Mademoiselle Yvonne was satisfied, and came 
 on down into the gallery with her creation. 
 
 "What are you going to do, Yvonne ?" asked her 
 father. 
 
 "I'm going to display this flag on the north wall, 
 until I take it elsewhere." 
 
 "What!" 
 
 "This flag THE FLAG OF THE INTERNATIONAL
 
 AN INTERN A TIONAL1ST 339 
 
 REPUBLIC is to be displayed immediately on the 
 north wall of the gallery." 
 
 "I wouldn't do that !" 
 
 "Yes you would, if you were an Internationalist,'" 
 said Yvonne, quickly assuming an attitude for de- 
 fensive argument. 
 
 "Let her have her way, Pierre," pleaded the 
 mother. 
 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne needed no further consent. 
 She did not wait for her father to speak, but pro- 
 ceeded to direct the servant who was placing the 
 hook and socket, so that the flag would hang prettily 
 towards "The Story Immortalized." M. de Robin- 
 court said something about his daughter's willful- 
 ness, but secretly he admired the flag she had made. 
 
 "Yvonne, you're just as whimsical as you were 
 when you used to steal Dante out and ride him at 
 the risk of your life." 
 
 "Oh, that hasn't been so- very long ago ! Why 
 should I be different ? I wish Dante were as gay now 
 as he was then. I would ride him to Ste. Genevieve 
 and back on a run." 
 
 "Ride him, Yvonne. You have been playing for 
 more than three months very much like a child. 
 Ride Dante, and then, perhaps, you'll be satisfied." 
 
 "Do you mean it, papa?" 
 
 "Certainly! Dante's not so spirited as he was, 
 but he's still a very fine horse. Ride him." 
 
 "Will you come with me?" 
 
 "No; I'll stay here and haul down your flag!"
 
 340 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "No, you won't the flag- is going to stay there !" 
 
 "Jean, bring Dante for Mademoiselle," said de 
 Robincourt. 
 
 Yvonne ran off to her rooms to search for the red 
 riding habit of which she thought so much when 
 she was the terror of all the horses and especially 
 of Dante. She found it, and let down her hair, just 
 as she wore it eight years before, at the age of six- 
 teen. When she appeared before her father, in spite 
 of his severe dignity, he smiled, and dropped a mock 
 courtesy. The mother threw up her hands in a sort 
 of mild dismay. 
 
 "My pretty Yvonne!" said the father, "you're just 
 as you were then. You're more beautiful. How 
 becoming go! Dante is waiting!" 
 
 The hue of the Robincourt Forest was a blending 
 of red and gold. Not a twig stirred in the bank of 
 dying leaves. Long shafts of light streamed low 
 over the heights and warmed the somber trunks of 
 trees. Yvonne entered the arched roadway in the 
 wood, riding Dante at an easy canter, and was soon 
 lost to the loving gaze of the old couple at the 
 gate. On and on the clumsy Dante carried her, while 
 the fire of his former days awoke, and by and by, 
 the gaiety of her mood rejuvenated the dream of 
 her maiden adventure. If that Summer morning 
 could only come again! But she feared time had 
 changed everything. Evening had come, and she 
 feared the gloomy night would leave her alone. For 
 how could she go on when he did not care? her
 
 AN INTERN A TIONALIST 341 
 
 soul was too proud to admit that she mourned for 
 him she must remember and not be sad ! 
 
 Another rider moved into the straight way at 
 the upper end. His steed was black and clumsy, 
 too ! He was coming towards Mademoiselle Yvonne. 
 She cried aloud from sheer happiness : "Dante, run 
 away with me!" But Dante's reckless colt antics 
 were in the past, and he merely pricked up his ears 
 and jogged on his fair mistress could not urge 
 him into the pace that would send him sprawling 
 at the crossing. 
 
 Paul Beauvais and Mademoiselle Yvonne met at 
 the crossing for while she played with her flag, 
 and was coaxed by her father to ride old Dante 
 again, by a singular coincidence, Paul persuaded him- 
 self to ride his pet, Louis XIV., to M. de Robincourt 
 to learn his fate. He could not believe she came 
 meeting him, but when speaking distance had been 
 gained, there was no doubt, it was like unto all 
 the clever stories only this one was real. Smiles 
 brightened his face for the salutation. 
 
 "Yvonne!" he called, imitating the rescue. 
 
 "And you were coming?" 
 
 "Yes and you wanted me to come?" 
 
 The last blink of the sun flickered in her face, 
 and he saw his answer. 
 
 Several minutes later, she held him at arm's length, 
 and looked long into his eyes. "It is true, then, 
 that you are mine forever!" 
 
 "Of course!"
 
 342 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "Shall we dismount and walk as on that first day ? 
 I'll send Dante on ahead." 
 
 But Dante would not go. He did not understand 
 why he should be deserted in the Forest, and, after 
 considerable persuasion, he walked along lazily in 
 front of them towards home. 
 
 Again the mother was anxious. It was almost 
 dark, and Dante was seen coming, riderless. But 
 old Pierre de Robincourt said: 
 
 "You know Yvonne has not finished all her 
 pranks. I never saw such a girl. She'll be back in 
 time for dinner." 
 
 Pierre de Robincourt gave his consent. His 
 cordial reception of the now famous young Deputy 
 was a surprise to Mademoiselle and to Paul. M. de 
 Robincourt monopolized Paul to such an extent that 
 Yvonne complained. But, no, the man who could 
 defeat him as Paul had done, was entitled to every 
 attention. And so the daughter had to give way, 
 and share her joy with her father. Finally, M. de 
 Robincourt escorted Paul into the gallery and 
 showed him the flag of the International Republic. 
 
 "It's Yvonne's whim," M. de Robincourt hastened 
 to say. 
 
 "It shall be more than a whim. I shall propose 
 it to the International Convention. It is a capital 
 idea, and to be " 
 
 "Don't say it, Paul. An enemy of the cause never 
 made it. I'm an INTERNATIONALIST !"
 
 AN INTERN A TIONALIST 343 
 
 He took her hands in his, and the father stalked 
 on, pretending to examine some of the paintings. 
 
 "Papa, you may come back now. I want to ask 
 you a question in the presence of Paul." 
 
 "Yes, yes," he said, looking at the young couple 
 queerly from under his shaggy eyebrows. 
 
 "Why wouldn't you write to Paul and tell him 
 to come, or why wouldn't you let me write?" 
 
 "Because I wanted to know if he cared enough for 
 you to come of his own free will !" snapped the 
 old man in his usual brusque tones.
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 REALITIES 
 
 "So ! we are one with the other again, Mademoiselle 
 Marie. It is a great party, this that Madame Tern- 
 tier is giving tonight." 
 
 "Yes, Herr von Essenhendel." 
 
 "Shall we go a little in the palm court?" 
 
 Mademoiselle Marie Beauvais left a gay group 
 of friends reluctantly, and followed the young 
 banker a short distance, and then they walked on 
 side by side. 
 
 "I've not seen you very much since the ball at 
 the president's home twice only, I believe." 
 
 "I've not been from home so much." 
 
 "I see your father every day at the bank." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "We've not had much time to talk, Mademoiselle." 
 
 "No?" she said ill the form of a question; then 
 realized he was referring to conversation with her. 
 
 "I had hoped the few times we have met, I should 
 have been with you more, but there were others." 
 
 Marie could not see the import of these remarks, 
 and felt uncomfortable. 
 
 "But we are now together once more, and I shall 
 speak." 
 
 She looked at him wonderingly, but was power- 
 less to stop him from saying whatever he had in 
 mind. 
 
 344
 
 REALITIES 345 
 
 They walked on some distance under the arbor 
 beyond the fountain, and Herr von Essenhendel 
 placed himself as if to bar her escape through the 
 trellised entrance. 
 
 "I have come to ask you, Mademoiselle Marie, 
 to marry me." 
 
 "I'm sorry, sir, that you ask me to marry you. 
 I know of no one who is forcing you to such a 
 desperate step." 
 
 "On, no, no. You do not understand I mean 
 that I'm so- much in love with you that I must ask 
 you." 
 
 "Really! well, I'm sorry again. I don't love you 
 at all, and I don't feel that I'm obliged to say, 
 'Yes!'" 
 
 Herr von Essenhendel saw that Mademoiselle 
 Marie was taking him very lightly even laughing 
 at him. He did not intend to appear flippant, and 
 began to get confused at the way she received his 
 declaration of love. 
 
 "Oh, Mademoiselle Marie, you do not under- 
 stand. I'm not joking I " 
 
 "Neither am I !" she said merrily, but with an 
 earnest note in her voice. 
 
 "I I do love you." 
 
 "It will be well for you to think again, Herr Otto. 
 You may be deceiving yourself." 
 
 He flushed a little, and turned as if to go. How- 
 ever, the persistency of his race drove him back to 
 the task, and he looked straight and rather hard
 
 346 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 into the pretty, coquettish face of Marie, and said: 
 
 "Love-making does not come to my hand as 
 easily as banking, but I don't wish you to laugh 
 at me, without comprehending that I'm sincere, and 
 have really come to love you very much." 
 
 She listened patiently, and felt ashamed of having 
 been rude to him. He seemed to be a young man 
 of refinement, and everyone spoke favorably of him. 
 
 "My father, Mademoiselle, is a very knowing man 
 he really makes it his business to know about 
 everyone of note, or, that I would say, amounts to 
 anything. I don't know why, but such is the case. 
 He called me to him from Paris, and told me of 
 certain business here in Ste. Genevieve so and so, 
 and then he told me to come here and marry you." 
 
 "The idea !" she exclaimed indignantly. 
 
 "I'm only telling you; please hear me to the end, 
 and you can do as you like." 
 
 "The business, yes, I could undertake that, but I 
 kept my own counsel about the love affair. I didn't 
 say yea, and I didn't say nay it's not wise to con- 
 trary one's father. Well, I came. You I met at the 
 president's house, and I liked you at once I throw 
 myself at your feet, and acknowledge that my father 
 is right you are the girl for me." 
 
 "Nonsense! Herr von Essenhendel, I can't marry 
 you, and I don't want to hurt you but no more of 
 this. I want you to tell me, however, what your 
 father knows of me." 
 
 "He did not tell me."
 
 REALITIES 347 
 
 "Who is your father?" 
 
 "Count von Essenhendel." 
 
 "I wish you success in your business, but you may 
 report to your father that you cannot marry the 
 lady he has selected, because she refuses/' 
 
 "Perhaps, Mademoiselle, if you would allow me 
 to speak pointedly, you would change your mind 
 when the business begins to pinch. My father didn't 
 explain the business to me either; didn't tell me 
 why I should do so and so, but he told me how to 
 do it, and I have obeyed if I'm not mistaken, your 
 father is quite within my father's net already, and 
 you may be glad to consider my offer." 
 
 Marie flushed in anger. The insinuation of the 
 young German was unbelievable. 
 
 "How dare you to hint to me that I must marry 
 you ! Leave me instantly ! never speak to me after 
 this!" 
 
 "As you like, Mademoiselle," he said. "I would 
 have it otherwise, but your pleasure is granted for 
 the moment." 
 
 Marie hurried back to her friends, and soon found 
 an excuse for returning home. The experience with 
 Herr von Essenhendel was so exasperating that she 
 had taken a violent headache. 
 
 On arriving at the Chateau Morestier, she called 
 to her mother, and related all that had been said by 
 von Essenhendel. 
 
 "It is true, Marie, that for some unknown reason 
 your father has been drawn into difficulties in his
 
 348 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 business. He has not mentioned to me this particu- 
 lar bank there are others, and I don't know 
 whether he has said anything about this new cashier. 
 Probably he does not suspect him. Anyway, you 
 acted wisely. Please do not mention the affair to 
 anyone else." 
 
 "Why, mamma, you know I wouldn't I couldn't 
 think of such a thing. You will tell papa about the 
 business ?" 
 
 "Your father and I shall talk about his business, 
 but I don't think it wise to connect your affair with 
 it, Marie." 
 
 Madame Beauvais retired to her room, but not 
 to sleep. The information brought to her by Marie 
 was astounding. What object could Count von 
 Essenhendel have in ruining her husband; at the 
 same time want his son to wed her daughter? She 
 had been puzzled over the business tangles for the 
 past three years could it be that von Essenhendel 
 had been at the bottom of all the troubles? She 
 was sure Raoul did not know this did she dare to 
 tell him ? Raoul had never succeeded in getting from 
 her the name of the invader it was not supposed 
 that she had ever heard of him again; but she was 
 now forced to face a difficult situation in which it 
 might be necessary to discuss the matter with Raoul, 
 in order that they might circumvent this brutal Ger- 
 man, who was evidently pursuing her and her hus- 
 band. What could be his intention ? 
 
 The fact was, notwithstanding the credits estab-
 
 REALITIES 349 
 
 lished by Paul, and the advantage gained by securing 
 the option from Lederfrank, the business had gone 
 on into a worse tangle than ever. The Paris house 
 found an excuse for cancelling the agreement for 
 credits. Other banks began to curtail money sup- 
 plies, and the end of the long struggle seemed to 
 be very near. Another difficulty also was that neither 
 Lederfrank nor Beauvais could understand the com- 
 plication. Lederfrank, of course, knew the source 
 of origin, for he worked in a dual capacity he knew 
 that Count von Essenhendel operated in his mys- 
 terious ways. Since the error he had made in grant- 
 ing the option to Paul Beauvais, the Jew had been 
 kept out of the secret workings of the Count and 
 Dr. Badenheim. As for Raoul Beauvais, he did not 
 have sufficient knowledge of the background to be 
 able to suspect anyone, except his partner, Leder- 
 frank. He could not reconcile his conduct, how- 
 ever, with the endless troubles that they were getting 
 into, for Lederfrank was quite as much surprised 
 and baffled as anyone. There were many dangers 
 threatening, and no door of escape left open. If 
 something could not be done at once, the business 
 must go into the hands of a receiver. 
 
 The sorely tried Raoul finally came to the con- 
 clusion it would be better to sell his shares to Leder- 
 frank if such a thing were possible. In the begin- 
 ning of the difficulties, Lederfrank had offered to 
 purchase his shares, and had referred to the offer 
 several times since. Hence one evening, when Raoul
 
 350 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 sat in his library exhausted and discouraged, from 
 trying to solve their problems, he came to the con- 
 clusion that he should sell, and, after dinner, so 
 expressed himself to Madame Beauvais. 
 
 "Marie told me something last night, Raoul, that 
 may interest and surprise you. Of course, if you 
 sell your shares, I don't know how it will be of 
 any particular concern. Anyway, I think you are 
 wise to let the shares go you have a comfortable 
 fortune laid aside, which is not involved in the 
 money difficulties of the firm, and I would get out 
 and take life easy." 
 
 "What did Marie tell you?" 
 
 "Why, at Madame Territier's, a friend told her 
 that one of the banks here was working to entrap 
 your business, and some new cashier was at the 
 bottom of that institution's operations." 
 
 "That would be the German who has recently 
 come on from Paris," said Raoul, sitting up as if 
 trying to think harder; "but such a position is not 
 an important one in continental banks more so 
 than twenty years ago, but this German is only a 
 youngster. I can scarcely believe such a thing pos- 
 sible. The bank has always been friendly to me, 
 and I can remember no particular instance where I 
 have had any controversy with this young man. 
 We've had some business with him during the last 
 four months, but it was all brought on by trans- 
 actions with other banks. The trouble is general, 
 Hermance it's in the air, and Marie has only heard
 
 REALITIES 351 
 
 what many other people know. It will make no 
 difference in the end. I'm thoroughly tired, and 
 shall give up tomorrow, if Mr. Leder frank sticks 
 to his original offer." 
 
 The subject was dropped. During the next half 
 hour, Raoul and Hermance sat reading two of the 
 latest magazines. 
 
 "Oh, by the way, Hermance, I saw today the 
 public announcement of the wedding-to-be between 
 Paul and old de Robincourt's daughter. The bans 
 will be published beginning on Sunday at St. 
 Joseph's. You hadn't told me about this." 
 
 "No. You and I agreed several years ago on 
 this matter of Paul's welfare. As a mother should, 
 and especially in view of our understanding, I didn't 
 say anything to you." 
 
 "H'm! Well, I think you should tell Paul of his 
 origin. I don't think he would wish to go on with 
 this, if he knew. He would at least have the op- 
 portunity of being honorable with Yvonne de Robin- 
 court. You know old Pierre would be furious if he 
 found it out afterwards." 
 
 "But how is he to find it out? Only you and I 
 and Dr. Joumonville know it even Grand-mere 
 Dauphin is now dead." 
 
 "Isn't it enough that we know it? Don't you 
 think, Hermance, we should tell Paul?" 
 
 Hermance began to cry silently, but managed to 
 say : "Probably we should." After further hesitancy, 
 she went on :
 
 THE INVADER'S SOX 
 
 "WTiat good, though, would come of it? Would 
 it not spoil his life? Such information would never 
 be kept by Paul from Yvonne, and M. de Robin- 
 court might break up what I consider a most con- 
 genial love affair. Would it be just to Paul ? He's 
 not responsible in any way; you have long before 
 now agreed that I'm not to blame why put a 
 stumbling block in the way of such a promising 
 yes. great yjung man: 
 
 "I hardly expected that we could agree, Her- 
 mance. It's a matter of conscience." 
 
 "I don't see it that way." 
 
 '*! insist," said the husband, almost losing control 
 of himself. "Paul must be told, and you must tell 
 him." 
 
 "Why make it so hard for me? I'm happy that 
 you think somewhat better of Paul, although you 
 will never yield sufficient to win him back. I think 
 it is almost stupid of you. You told me that when 
 he had accomplished so much for you in business, 
 he did it unselfishly, and you felt ashamed you had 
 so misjudged him. Why don't you say this to Paul, 
 and receive him as your son? You could then talk 
 with him, and he would understand why you have 
 been so bitter against him all these years. The Inter- 
 national Convention will finish its work in a few 
 days, if it is not already finished, and Paul will 
 return probably covered with honors. Oh, Raoul, 
 yon cannot be so crud as to spoil the future for 
 this boy! Why must you give in now, and insist
 
 REALTIES 
 
 ' ~ ~-_~ \ ".'. ~ *"".. :>~T'i " ~ ~. _~ I" I*f .1-1 
 
 i" ~."c "~:"t*": - ~ -.r. 1 > ~. ~.~.. -.~~~. 
 .r.-^r ::ir~ ; : : '.-.-. >> : : : '-'-. 
 
 "Hot isn't vloft I mean* that he is a 
 Psnl has aB^rays been br^fat. He is C 
 
 i".tr "_~.iJ~. - ~".'-. ~. 'i*I"l t"l. ".- ".' I'C.i".". 
 
 "I dBB not argrae vitth JOB bejcod what I 
 already said. Think tins over. I fed Pzni 
 
 Z-: .: .. :..:: "i^e : i-: : 01.: ::r ?i:il 
 DossiOBe popn cooflu pf acoooopil&SDeQ J. COOL oJi 
 ccorse, yon IBVC always been, unjii&l. to hnnv and. 
 MOT you wradd fimBf spoil his fntrar T 
 
 - "< r "~. t'l _~. t TT~l.ir" 1 1 "" I't J "_" . tT" ' :-t . IliJT. ". 
 
 The resentment is so s&iojag in me thai I cannnt 
 cor_; 
 
 tioo: "Is it i 
 
 :- .
 
 354 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 to have him told. While she sat thinking, the butler 
 brought in a telegram. 
 
 "From Paul !" she exclaimed, "we shall have the 
 news, Raoul." 
 She read aloud : 
 
 "The International Republic accom- 
 plished. My original Constitution, slightly 
 amended, has been adopted. Sixteen na- 
 tions came in at the close Japan and 
 China last. Provisional officers appointed, 
 pending election : M. Henri Gamberonet, 
 (Geneva, President; Lord Pelmeston, Lon- 
 don, First Vice-President; James Ander- 
 son Fielding, New York, Second Vice- 
 President. 
 
 "Paul Beauvais." 
 
 At the same time, Yvonne de Robincourt re- 
 ceived the identical telegram, with the following 
 addition : 
 
 "Your lone star flag was unanimously 
 adopted by the Convention, and the origi- 
 nal ordered encased in glass, and preserved 
 in this building. I am returning at once. 
 
 "Paul Beauvais." 
 
 At the moment Madame Beauvais and her hus- 
 band were discussing business and Paul, Jacob 
 Lederfrank was communing with himself. He had 
 also become tired of the worry of business. Trying 
 to be fair to two men of opposite characters, had 
 become a burden. He had never taken his wife into
 
 REALITIES 355 
 
 confidence she knew nothing of the Beauvais 
 secret, the responsibility was too great for him to 
 bear. He would not go further. The Count von 
 Eisenhendel, since the recent death of Dr. Baden- 
 heim, expected too much of him. The German noble- 
 man was overbearing his rash conduct might at 
 any moment involve Lederfrank in complications* 
 Therefore, the Jew was paying the penalty that all 
 men have to pay for double dealing, and trembled 
 with fear lest he be found out. Weary and nervous, 
 he went into his study, and wrcjte as follows to the 
 Count : 
 
 "My dear Count, You have manipu- 
 lated the finances of the business in such 
 a way all unknown to me that we have 
 reached the end. I have no heart to go qn 
 with the disguise. M. Beauvais will never 
 give up, and I cannot force him. Besides, 
 the mining engineers are having- great 
 difficulty in procuring sufficient ore to run 
 the big mills. It is clear that we shall have 
 to break the rear walls of the mines to get 
 into our reserves. This will require 
 money. The banks will not help us our 
 credit is gone, and debts are hanging over 
 the company. 
 
 "In view of the position, I tender to you 
 my resignation, to take effect ten days 
 from date. I enclose herewith all the 
 shares I hold in trust for you, properly
 
 356 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 endorsed, and you will also find the papers 
 of interest to you. 
 
 "You will, therefore, best serve yourself 
 by appointing an able man at once to come 
 and take my place. My decision is final, 
 and no amount of persuasion or money can 
 induce me to continue this dual living. 
 "Yours faithfully, 
 
 "Jacob Lederfrank." 
 
 When M. Beauvais proposed to M. Lederfrank, 
 next day, the sale of the shares on the basis of the 
 original agreement, Lederfrank showed no interest. 
 He made the same laconic reply : "In about a week 
 I shall give you an answer." 
 
 Beauvais asked him : "Have you ever taken par- 
 ticular notice of Herr von Essenhendel, at the 
 bank?" 
 
 Lederfrank did not reply at once. He was afraid 
 Beauvais might be on the eve of uncovering the 
 scheme. 
 
 "Did you understand my question?" asked Beau- 
 vais with spirit. 
 
 "Yes; I was only trying to remember if I had 
 noticed anything in particular." 
 
 "I've ben told," said Beauvais, endeavoring to 
 think as he spoke, "that this young German is 
 more or less implicated with the cause of our busi- 
 ness troubles, although I can't see how, and I 
 thought it proper to call it to your attention." 
 "He may be, Raoul. It seems everyone is against
 
 REALITIES 357 
 
 us. I'm only glad that most of our employees are 
 scattered over the various countries, so as to be 
 able to secure something to do in case the closing 
 becomes necessary." 
 
 The Jew's reply seemed to satisfy Beauvais, and 
 he said : 
 
 "Then you also have become weary of the 
 struggle ! And yet, Lederf rank, a magnificent enter- 
 prise is somehow caught up in an unseen net. It's 
 a puzzle a mystery to me. I've worried myself out 
 of my mind trying to locate the cause there seems 
 to have been a conspiracy, during these last five to 
 
 seven years, to ruin us but why ? When Paul 
 
 re-established our credit, I thought we could see a 
 clear road but no! I repeat I cannot understand 
 it ! There must be an explanation !" 
 
 "You have indicated your willingness to sell your 
 shares. I don't think I can purchase them, but if 
 I can secure an opportunity to dispose of my own, 
 will you and Paul exercise your option, or free me 
 to sell?" 
 
 "Paul will be here tomorrow, and we can discuss 
 the option," replied Beauvais. 
 
 "Ask him to come to the office tomorrow at eleven 
 o'clock."
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 
 
 JANUARY icicles hung from the trees and house 
 eaves, and sparkled in the cold morning light. Raoul 
 and Hermance had just come down to breakfast, 
 and stood together at the window silently gazing out 
 upon the snow-locked world. The city of Ste. 
 Genevieve, with its smoking factory stacks, the 
 silent Oise, the heights, white with crystals, and the 
 moving crowds of bread-winners in the thorough- 
 fare below, were taken in with a sweep of their 
 eyes. It was late. The evening before on returning 
 from the last conference with Leder frank, Raoul 
 had found Paul back from the long session of the 
 International Convention. He and Hermance had 
 waited for the young man to pay a visit to the de 
 Robincourt's, and then sat up late with him to hear 
 his account of the proceedings that secured to 
 civilization the guarantee of perpetual peace and 
 prosperity. Somehow the march of events, crowned 
 by the greatest achievement of nations co-operating 
 in concert, cast a restful spell over Raoul, and he 
 felt at ease, even though disaster seemed imminent 
 to the industry to which he had given the best years 
 of his life. He turned to his wife, and said : 
 
 "Hermance, this wintry day will relegate me to 
 retirement. I welcome it. My struggle has been 
 
 358
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 359 
 
 long and sustained; there is nothing more I can 
 do. I shall be happy with you." 
 
 Hermance put her arms about his neck and kissed 
 him. 
 
 "You've done well, Raoul. We were poor you 
 have worked and earned plenty for us; we were 
 alone you have made it possible for our children 
 to get started in callings and professions suited to 
 each. They'll be a comfort to us." 
 
 "There is one regret I have, Hermance. Please 
 don't misunderstand me. I deplore the spirit in me 
 that has rebelled against Paul. I wish I could tear 
 that bitterness out of my heart!" 
 
 "Oh! I'm so glad to hear you speak that way, 
 Raoul; after all these years!" 
 
 "Yes, I do feel it, Hermance. He is really a great 
 man, and his future is yet before him. It's strange 
 I should have been so cruel to him, but I couldn't 
 help it. The resentment became a part of me. I 
 was furious because my own had disappointed me." 
 
 "If you will try only a little, you will forget. 
 Paul does not see that you have begun to admire 
 him, but it will not take him long to note the 
 change then he will quickly respond." 
 
 "I'm sure," the gray-haired man of business said, 
 "if he could have known in recent years his real 
 father, I believe he would have chosen me as his 
 friend." 
 
 Hermance was touched by the odd tenacity with 
 which he held to the cajuse of his disappointment
 
 360 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 he had narrowed it down to a choice on the part of 
 Paul. 
 
 "You have no doubt, have you, Raoul ?" 
 
 "Yes, and no. I've given Paul occasion to dislike 
 me. Then blood! blood counts.'' 
 
 "But Paul is French he is my child entirely; 
 he has given himself to work for the glory of 
 France." 
 
 "Yes, yes." The man withdrew himself into his 
 own thoughts. Then as if talking to someone absent, 
 he said: "However, I remember Madame Mores- 
 tier's prophecy. It has been running through my 
 mind during these last months since I have evi- 
 dence of Paul's unselfish disposition. If you recall, 
 she indicated there would come a time when per- 
 haps he may be called upon to choose between France 
 and Germany but the International Republic puts 
 that out of the way. I'm wondering!" 
 
 "Put it from you today, Raoul. Attend to closing 
 up your business, and then perhaps another day may 
 be clearer." 
 
 "There is one request I have to make to you, 
 Hermance. That bit of brown paper you have 
 framed and hung here by the bed, destroy it, for 
 my sake. It annoys me. I know you prize it as a 
 memento of the battlefield, but it was written with 
 a German's blood. Put it from us. When this fine 
 German and I fought in the trench that night, and 
 decided to leave one another without continuing the 
 fight, it was agreed we might meet on another battle-
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 361 
 
 field. It may be my trial has been the other battle- 
 field if so, I'm not the victor. I do not want hate 
 to linger longer with me." 
 
 As he continued speaking, she obeyed. The note 
 of brown paper was taken from the gilt frame, and 
 she put a lighted match to it and watched it burn. 
 The ashes she blew off the dish into the icy wind 
 without, where the particles danced uncertainly for 
 a second, and then scattered away to the hills. 
 
 The breakfast gong sounded, and Raoul and Her- 
 mance went to meet the two daughters and Paul, 
 who were waiting at the table. 
 
 "Oh, papa, when ever have you been so late?" 
 cried Pefr'fe-Hermance. It's so nice to have you with 
 us like like like one of us!" 
 
 They smiled at the utterance of the pet of the 
 family. 
 
 Once they were seated about the table, Marie be- 
 gan to laugh at Paul. She kept it up for some time. 
 
 "You may as well tell us, Paul we must know 
 in a few days anyway." 
 
 The father looked at Marie, and entered into her 
 spirit of merriment. 
 
 "She wants me to name my wedding day," said 
 Paul, taking courage. 
 
 Raoul cleared his throat, and really struggled to 
 look natural, as he said : "We should all know the 
 day." 
 
 "Certainly, Paul," added the mother. 
 
 "January 28th, at two o'clock in the afternoon
 
 362 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 at St. Joseph's," admitted Paul proudly. "The in- 
 vitations will be issued tomorrow or the day after." 
 There was a hearty round of congratulations, 
 which delayed the breakfast. Each one had some- 
 thing special to say, and /Vfr'te-Hermance again 
 excited laughter with her gushing way of putting 
 her comments. 
 
 "You're lucky, Paul," in conclusion, "except in 
 one particular." 
 
 "And pray what is that?" asked Madame Beau- 
 vais. 
 
 "Oh, the gruff old father-in-law he and papa 
 will not be able to visit!" 
 
 M. Beauvais could not restrain from laughing 
 whole-heartedly for he and de Robincourt were 
 still enemies. 
 
 But while they enjoyed Pefr'te-Hermance's re- 
 mark, a letter came from de Robincourt, addressed 
 to M. Raoul Beauvais, and the family sat at fixed 
 attention while it was read : 
 "My dear Friend : 
 
 "You will not object to this letter, I 
 hope, when I admit I have forgotten the 
 exact cause of our disagreement over poli- 
 tics, and have consequently long ago re- 
 membered only the pleasures of our days 
 of friendship. 
 
 "Your son has probably told you that 
 I have given him my daughter, notwith- 
 standing the fact of his having defeated me
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 363 
 
 so overwhelmingly in the election. It is, 
 therefore, proper that our families should 
 be united in good will one towards the 
 other. 
 
 "I shall call to see you on Thursday, the 
 day after tomorrow, and that evening I beg 
 the honor of having you and your family 
 to dine at my chateau. 
 
 "Madame de Robincourt and Mademoi- 
 selle Yvonne join with me in kindly greet- 
 ings, and I remain 
 
 "Yours sincerely, 
 
 "Pierre de Robincourt." 
 
 "I withdraw my comment!" exclaimed Petite- 
 Hermance. "Of course, we shall go, mamma! 
 Mamma, you and papa accept at once. I shall bring 
 the writing materials." 
 
 From these delightful scenes, Raoul and Paul 
 went to face the last act in the drama of the phos- 
 phate mines. Raoul had not mentioned the business, 
 but as they walked away from the Chateau Mores- 
 tier, he changed his habit of years, gracefully un- 
 bended as he went, and told the young man what 
 had taken place. 
 
 "It's a shame to give up the enterprise, but I 
 believe your decision is wise under the circum- 
 stances," said Paul. "I do not think we should 
 attempt to exercise our option. For some reason 
 the industrial has been greatly handicapped for sev- 
 eral years. I doubt our ability to interest large
 
 364 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 capital in it the business has fallen off; the organ- 
 ization is more or less affected capitalists may 
 think it unusual that we are not able to give an 
 explanation." 
 
 "Why ! there comes Lederfrank to meet us," said 
 Raoul, looking at Paul. Something has happened 
 notice he is walking excitedly very extraordi- 
 nary for Lederfrank." 
 
 "Your shares are sold, Raoul for cash! The 
 money is now in the office, if you want to sell." 
 Alarm was written all over the Jew. 
 
 "Good morning, M. Lederfrank," said Paul, 
 taking no notice of the Hebrew's state. 
 
 "Oh, good morning, Paul you will excuse me; 
 such a business! such a business! Your father and 
 I have been most excited for weeks, and in the 
 prospect of getting it settled, I forgot you had been 
 away. I'm glad, very glad to see you." 
 
 "Why are you upset?" asked Raoul. "Are you 
 purchasing my shares?" 
 
 "No, no; that's the reason of my flurry a big 
 man, how shall I say it? a hard man to deal with 
 is there to take over the business. He's not such 
 a hard man either, but please promise to go easy 
 with him for my sake." 
 
 "You're talking like a crazy man, Lederfrank," 
 said Raoul. "What's the trouble?" 
 
 "There's no trouble. It's cash you want. It is 
 all there ready, and lucky you are. I'm getting out 
 too late probably, but I'm leaving today myself.
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 365 
 
 Only be easy with this big fellow hard man, I 
 say, and yet generous. I think he has good inten- 
 tions towards Paul." 
 
 "Saere! Who is this man of whom you seem so 
 much afraid?" demanded Raoul. 
 
 "He's the Count von Essenhendel! he has just 
 come from the Rhine." 
 
 Raoul and Paul exchanged glances. 
 
 "I'll go back to him while you're coming. I 
 slipped away to give you the news before you 
 arrived." 
 
 Raoul and Paul slackened pace to give the over- 
 wrought Jew time to return. 
 
 "What does this mean?" asked Paul. 
 
 "I've no idea. I know no more of it than you. 
 There has come lately to Ste. Genevieve a young 
 banker by the name of von Essenhendel, is the only 
 explanation I can offer. 
 
 The two men went on straight to the office, and 
 entered as if prepared to begin the daily routine. 
 
 Lederfrank bustled up, and said : 
 
 "Just come over here, gentlemen, I wish to intro- 
 duce you to a friend with whom I have had con- 
 siderable correspondence." 
 
 The stage play of his voice was evident. 
 
 A tall, broad-shouldered men of a flabby but 
 distingue appearance, got up with difficulty, strug- 
 gling under the weight of corpulence. He came for- 
 ward shambling like a fat bear. 
 
 "Allow me, M. Raoul Beauvais and M. Paul
 
 366 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Beauvais to present my friend, the Count Frederick 
 Wilhelm von Essenhendel." 
 
 The Frenchman bowed politely, but stiffly there 
 was even a suggestion of coldness. 
 
 "It is a wintry day what you have," said the 
 German, after expressing himself as pleased at meet- 
 ing the two men of whom he admitted M. Leder- 
 frank had often written. 
 
 "Only an average January day," said Raoul, 
 evincing an inclination to hurry on the interview. 
 
 Count von Essenhendel detected the resentment. 
 
 "I've come to purchase your shares in this busi- 
 ness," said the Count. "I now own the shares for- 
 merly held by your associate, M. Lederfrank. I 
 understand you wish to sell." 
 
 Had there been any hesitancy on the part of Raoul 
 and Paul to sell, it would have vanished with the 
 announcement that the Count held the controlling 
 interest. 
 
 "I was not aware," said Paul, "that my option 
 had expired the option I arranged for my father 
 to purchase M. Lederfrank's shares." 
 
 "It was my mistake, Paul I had, well " 
 
 "You mean, M. Lederfrank," said Paul, deliber- 
 ately, "you had a prior obligation with the Count 
 von Essenhendel?" 
 
 "You're right!" said the Count, beginning tc 
 laugh in a heavy guffaw key. 
 
 "Come into my private office, gentlemen," said 
 Raoul Beauvais, beginning to show irritation.
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 367 
 
 They entered, and took seats. 
 
 "Do I understand," said Raoul, rather tersely, 
 "that you had an agreement with the Count von 
 Eisenhendel almost a year ago, and yet executed 
 this option to me and my son?" 
 
 Lederfrank winced, and stirred his feet uneasily 
 his eyes wandered to the red-faced Count. 
 
 The Count answered merely by shaking in a 
 chuckle, and Lederfrank's discomfort increased. 
 
 "Under-handed proceeding!" said Paul, in rising 
 anger. 
 
 "And the coming of your son to the bank," said 
 Raoul somewhat fiercely, "had a significance, I 
 assume!" 
 
 "Looking after my interests," replied the Count 
 in a sudden savage snap. 
 
 This retort was as disturbing as the fire of a re- 
 volver. The very air in the office changed in a 
 second of time. 
 
 "And do you expect me to sell you my shares, 
 after you have schemed for a year to wreck the 
 business, making my giving up a certainty! A 
 Frenchman is never a puppy! Bah!" 
 
 The Count had planned to be smooth in his nego- 
 tiations, but the abrupt lapse in his temper had 
 spoiled it all he lost hold of himself, and pre- 
 pared to bulldoze his way through. 
 
 "I've been your benefactor, sir, for years. This 
 business was originally built with my money. This 
 cringing Jew at my side had not a penny. I fur-
 
 368 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 nished his money I've loaned you yours! You 
 restored your chateau with my money! you 
 you !" 
 
 "Impossible!" Raoul sprang to his feet, and 
 pushed his chair to one side. 
 
 "For my sake, gentlemen! for my sake !" 
 
 begged Lederfrank. 
 
 The Count was puffing like a pursuing wild beast. 
 He ran on 
 
 "It is not your choice I hold the mortgages on 
 the plant! I can foreclose in twenty- four hours. 
 I come to you as an honorable man, and offer to 
 pay you cash for your shares after giving you the 
 benefit of my money for twenty years what would 
 you!" 
 
 "Oh, that I should see this day!" whined Leder- 
 frank. 
 
 "Get out of the way, sir!" stormed the Count. 
 "You did your duty. These men are both debtors 
 to you they can't reproach you! I don't! Hold 
 your tongue let me settle this you've done no 
 wrong nor have I!" 
 
 A moment of awkward silence followed. Raoul 
 and Paul were both too astounded to say a word. 
 They could not comprehend why the German had 
 been so generous. 
 
 The Count wheezed and coughed, and the per- 
 spiration rolled off his forehead. 
 
 "There is your money, sir!" shouted the Count, 
 slapping a large canvas bag down on the end of
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 369 
 
 Raoul's desk. Count it, and deliver to me your 
 shares!" 
 
 "I must know more about this proceeding," said 
 Raoul, white with rage, "before I do anything." 
 
 "So! and you don't think you know enough al- 
 ready!" roared the Count, blazing like a furnace. 
 
 "Sir," said Paul stepping between the men, "your 
 conduct is very, very offensive. If you will be 
 seated, you may be allowed to explain yourself. 
 This office is my father's until he parts with it, and 
 if you cannot be a gentleman, I shall put you into 
 the street." 
 
 The ring in this strong man's voice calmed the 
 overwrought, excited German, and he flounced into 
 a chair. 
 
 "I shall explain then, if you wish it," started in 
 the Count, blowing and swelling the while. 
 
 "You will not require me, will you ?" asked Leder- 
 frank, scurrying for the door as fast as he could. 
 
 "Stay!" yelled the nobleman, catching Leder- 
 f rank's coat as he passed. "Damn it! you've stolen 
 nothing you've harmed no one. Stay ! you've been 
 a friend to these men. They can charge you with 
 no crime. What the devil are you trembling for! 
 it's not like you! Sit down !" 
 
 Raoul and Paul looked on in amazement. 
 
 Then the Count began the story. It was as though 
 he measured the dangers of his leap and past eventu- 
 alities with determination. 
 
 "I sent for Jacob Leder frank years ago. I had
 
 370 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 met him in Paris. My family has known his for at 
 least three generations. I offered to furnish him 
 money with which to go into business. He came to 
 this city a small village then and after a time, 
 appeared at my castle on the Rhine, and told me 
 about these phosphate mines you and he had dis- 
 covered together. Well, I put up the money. My 
 lawyer drew the original agreement. From time to 
 time, Lederfrank communicated to me your needs 
 and the requirements of the business, and I fur- 
 nished the necessary funds. You paid it back. You 
 have grown rich off of the investment so has 
 Lederfrank, although he had not a penny in it and 
 my returns satisfied me more than all the cash I 
 advanced during the entire period. You earned all 
 you got. You discovered the mines; your business 
 ability has been worth your earnings. I have my 
 money back with interest you owe me nothing. 
 I was your unknown benefactor, and I see no reason 
 why we should quarrel because I want the business 
 for my son, and you have agreed to sell your 
 shares at par." 
 
 "But why should Jacob Lederfrank deceive me 
 all these years?" 
 
 "For your own good, M. Beauvais. I advised 
 him to say the money was his when he told me 
 of you, I was sure you would not accept help from 
 me, and I made it obligatory for Lederfrank that 
 he play this part. He has done it well. Not once 
 have I visited him here I have not sent an auditor
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 371 
 
 I have had no spy. Only when you were so un- 
 reasonable about parting with your shares did I 
 send my son to the bank to look after my interests. 
 Through a series of complications in the business, 
 which no man could understand or explain, it now 
 falls out you have come to the end of your ropes. 
 As the benefactor of both of you, I claim I have a 
 right to pay you out whole, and take the business and 
 resuscitate it am I not right?" 
 
 "If there's truth in what you say," said Paul, 
 coolly, "I suppose you are right." 
 
 The Count's face became purple, but he let the 
 remark pass unnoticed. 
 
 "What shall I do?" asked Raoul of Paul. 
 
 "Let him have the shares." 
 
 Raoul went to the safe, and got the certificates. 
 They were promptly transferred, and passed over to 
 the Count. The bag of money was emptied the 
 amount was exact. Raoul put it back into the re- 
 ceptacle, and handed it to Paul, saying: "Take 
 charge of it for the present." 
 
 The corporation books were called for, and cer- 
 tain entries made. Then the Count signed some 
 papers. 
 
 M. Beauvais and Paul got up, and put on their 
 coats, making ready to leave the building; but both 
 of them were moving mechanically, as if not 
 thoroughly assured of having done the right thing. 
 
 "I have not finished," said the Count, with a 
 show of pomp in his manner.
 
 372 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "What else would you ask? If there are addi- 
 tional papers " Raoul was saying. 
 
 "No, no; that is all finished. You own nothing 
 here now." 
 
 "Well?" asked Paul. 
 
 "It's to you, I would speak. Take this, and then 
 we shall discuss it." 
 
 "What is it?" asked Paul, advancing a step. 
 
 "You can read." 
 
 Paul took the paper and glanced at it, and his 
 face became livid. 
 
 "I don't understand it!" 
 
 "I have made you a present of the business 
 can't you read?" 
 
 "But I don't want your business! I can't under- 
 stand your generosity ! There's no reason why you 
 should buy my father's business, and then give it 
 to me! Sir, I refuse to accept it!" 
 
 The Count had been so conceited on the certainty 
 of his plan that he was not prepared for refusal 
 from Paul. He could not comprehend a man who 
 would refuse a fortune in one lump consequently, 
 he lost his temper. 
 
 "You're not such a fool, I hope !" he said stamp- 
 ing. 
 
 "You're right, however; I hope I'm not such a 
 fool! Why should you give it to me? I demand 
 an explanation!" Paul's anger was very great. 
 
 The Count again saw he had made a mistake. 
 If he pressed his offer, or said anything rash, the
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 373 
 
 pet hobby of his life would be lost. This Paul Beau- 
 vais was no ordinary man. Great care would have 
 to be taken, if success were to be attained. There- 
 fore, Count von Essenhendel considered before 
 speaking. 
 
 "I'm sorry, young man, you misconstrue my in- 
 tention. I assure you what I propose to do is abso- 
 lutely free from ulterior motives. It may be my 
 blustering has alienated your mind or put me in 
 an erroneous light. It's only my way. You and M. 
 Beauvais cannot say I have not done much for you. 
 I may be rough even hard at times, but I have been 
 much interested in your progress, and M. Leder- 
 frank's account of you has been most flattering. 
 If I wish to endow you out of my immense fortune, 
 after aiding your family, why should you be angry?" 
 
 "I don't understand it!" said Paul. 
 
 "It's the German way !" flared the Count. 
 
 "For. the more reason, then, it's not my way! I 
 don't know why you should first help my father, 
 and then oppress him, compelling him to transfer 
 his shares to you, and afterwards offer to give them 
 to me as a present. It's foolish child's play! I 
 could never accept a gift coming through such 
 meanderings. Besides, I'm quite capable of making 
 my own fortune." 
 
 "I think the Count means well," said Raoul. "I've 
 probably been hasty myself. I don't understand his 
 generosity to us, but I'm grateful for what he has 
 done. His loans enabled me to make a competence
 
 374 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 for my family. I repeat, I don't understand why 
 he should have done these things I don't want to 
 go and have him feel I am unappreciative. It's right 
 you should refuse his offer, whatever may be his 
 motive. I think we may thank him, and go our 
 way." 
 
 The Count, when analyzed from the standpoint 
 of German many-sidedness, was not a bad man. He 
 usually had all his whims granted; his will was 
 law, but he really meant to do right, only it must 
 be in his own way. If he were opposed, he became 
 unreasonable. Early in life, he repented of his great 
 sin, and in his ingenious, but generous scheming, 
 had gone as far as he knew how to make recompense. 
 If Lederfrank had not reported Beauvais' jealousy 
 to him, it might not have brought to the surface his 
 baser traits. He determined by means, far from 
 foul, to put Paul into possession of the business, 
 lest Beauvais, in distributing his fortune, might 
 decide to be unfair. The business had been created 
 for Paul, more than for Beauvais, and it was proper 
 for Paul to have it in the end. That was the light 
 in which the Count saw it, and whether he were 
 right or wrong, he meant to humiliate the foster 
 father in the presence of the young man; but when 
 face to face with the individuals, he found their 
 points of view and dispositions entirely different 
 from what he had expected. 
 
 "I'm glad you do appreciate," said the Count, 
 feelingly, taking Raoul's extended hand after a
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 375 
 
 short moment of hesitation. "This has been the one 
 work of my lifetime, and has given me infinite satis- 
 faction. You wonder why I do it. Well, I " 
 
 The Count paused, as if to take them, into con- 
 fidence, and tell them something. He continued: 
 
 "If you're content, I'm happy. Whatever tran- 
 spires, I want you to remember me as a man, who 
 tried to do his duty to you." 
 
 Both Raoul and Paul were embarrassed by this 
 singular turn in the conference, and still wonder- 
 ing, thanked their strange benefactor. They left the 
 room together. 
 
 The Count called after them, running out in the 
 hallway. 
 
 "You may think better of my offer tomorrow." 
 
 Scarcely had the outer door been closed, when 
 the Count sank forward on the floor. Lederfrank, 
 much relieved by the smooth handling of the deli- 
 cate matter, was still rubbing his hands in glee, 
 when he heard the thump of -a falling body. He 
 went out and discovered the big German prostrated 
 and unconscious. 
 
 He ran after Raoul and Paul, shouting: "The 
 Count is dead ! Come quickly ! he is dead !" 
 
 "Go for Dr. Joumonville!" commanded Raoul, 
 scowling at the nervous Jew. "He has probably only 
 fainted go on! Don't wait!" 
 
 The excitement of the trip, and the flurry and 
 argument over the settlement of the business had 
 brought on an attack of heart disease. The Count
 
 376 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 had been warned by his doctor to be careful, but, 
 as in everything else, he did as he liked. 
 
 When Raoul and Paul got to him, they found 
 him still breathing. His critical condition was evi- 
 dent. Clerks were called from the general offices 
 of the building, and they carried the Count into the 
 private office and laid him on the couch. 
 
 "Go!" he said to those who had borne him in 
 "leave me with these friends," indicating Raoul and 
 Paul. Paul closed the door. 
 
 "I'm dying ! I feel it here," and he held his hand 
 to his side. "The trip was too much. I got excited 
 this " 
 
 Another spell came on, and they thought he was 
 gone, but the wonderful physique of the man, still 
 virile and strong, momentarily snatched him back 
 from the last door. 
 
 "This is all I must talk fast. I have much to 
 say." 
 
 "We've sent for the Doctor," said Paul. 
 
 "It's no use a doctor cannot save me. Listen to 
 me, young man come near me, both of you." 
 
 His words were in whisper, and Raoul and Paul 
 knelt by him to hear. 
 
 "Young man, reconsider my offer. But hear me 
 first. M. Beauvais there is not your father." 
 
 Raoul jumped to his feet. 
 
 Paul looked at the Count, but did not move. 
 
 "Listen to a dying man," said the Count. "I'm 
 your father, Paul. M. Beauvais will tell you, you
 
 THE OTHER BATTLEFIELD 377 
 
 are the son of a German soldier. Because of that I 
 have been trying to help you in material things. I 
 have done all I could to pay for the wrong." 
 
 Raoul Beauvais shook with rage. He could not 
 speak. He glared at the prostrate Count as though 
 he would spring upon him. 
 
 "I've built the business with my own money to 
 give it to you, after M. Beauvais' fortune was 
 made. Acknowledge me as your father, and take 
 the business." 
 
 The surprised young man could not find words to 
 express his feelings. Hoarsely, he stammered: 
 
 "Father, is this true?" 
 
 "Yes!" the infuriated man replied. Choose! The 
 rascal is asking you to choose." 
 
 "But I can't! This is not true!" cried Paul in 
 anguish. 
 
 "It is true!" asserted Raoul. 
 
 "Then why didn't you tell me !" 
 
 "It is too late to quarrel," said the Count, plead- 
 ing, "I must hurry. Will you be my son? will you 
 acknowledge me?" 
 
 "No! I'm a Frenchman I've known no other 
 man as father except this one. I cannot I will not 
 accept your offer. I have a right to choose Raoul 
 Beauvais shall always be my father. I don't know 
 this strange tale, but I spurn you, even though you 
 are dying. You insult me with your offer." 
 
 "Forgive me, then! I I " 
 
 Dr. Joumonville came in quickly, and began work-
 
 378 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 ing with the man. The tenacious Count opened his 
 eyes again, and there was appeal in every furrowed 
 line of his face. 
 
 "You can forgive come to me, both of you 
 tell me you forgive me ! You, Raoul Beauvais !" 
 
 "Whatever he has done, forgive him," said Dr. 
 Joumonville. 
 
 "No one knows not one of my family. The 
 business, yes, but not the other Lederfrank, yes." 
 
 His breathing was more difficult. "Let him die 
 after being forgiven." 
 
 But Raoul turned away, and stood by the window. 
 
 "Have you ever seen me before?" asked the Count 
 >vith greater effort. 
 
 "Never!" replied Raoul. 
 
 Paul looked on, still dazed and horrified. 
 
 "Yes, Beauvais, we have met before. You and 
 I fought in the Great War of 1914. We fought each 
 other in the trench one night, in the 'Battle of the 
 Rivers.' We agreed to go each his way, and to 
 meet on 'another battlefield.' We met today, and I 
 leave you the victor he chooses to be your son!" 
 
 The soldier, the determined, forceful nobleman 
 of the Rhine, the man with many faults and gross 
 habits, strangely mixed with good impulses, closed 
 his eyes murmuring: 
 
 "I delivered your message, written with my 
 blood; ask her to forgive me!"
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 A NEW BOND 
 
 IN the presence of death, while Jacob Lederfrank 
 went to seek the Count's son at the bank, Raoul 
 Beauvais, Paul Beauvais, and Dr. Joumonville sat 
 and reviewed the story of the Invader's Son. Dr. 
 Joumonville told it from the beginning to the end, 
 omitting no detail; and Raoul Beauvais confessed 
 to his disappointment, acknowledged the change 
 Paul had himself wrought, and rejoiced that he had 
 been chosen as the father. 
 
 The Invader's Son heard them through; his head 
 bowed, and his thoughts troubled. A veil of mys- 
 tery was lifted. He saw the reasons for the bitter- 
 ness and disappointments of the past. A shudder 
 swept his frame when his eyes wandered to the body 
 stretched on the couch. On the horizon of his future, 
 a dark cloud formed, obscuring the way, and chang- 
 ing the bright day of his youth into night. But 
 out of the sadness of his heart sprang a greater 
 love for Raoul Beauvais. He got up and went over 
 to the foster father, and said: 
 
 "Why didn't you send me to a waif's home? 
 you would have been spared much of your suffer- 
 ing." 
 
 Raoul, his eyes glistening with tears, laid his 
 hands on Paul's shoulders, and replied: 
 
 379
 
 380 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 "You are my son now! you've won me bit by 
 bit, and your last act has overwhelmed me. I'm 
 proud of you, Paul! This awful thing has ended 
 and welded a new bond between us. Never ask me 
 why I didn't send you away! Dr. Joumonville has 
 told you you know the secrets good Father Pelle- 
 tier and old Dr. Joumonville carried to their graves, 
 and how they regarded the incidents connected with 
 your babyhood; you have seen me struggling to 
 overcome the human prejudices of a father; and 
 you have the fidelity of Dr. Anson Joumonville, who 
 honors you, and is your friend. Forget the past. 
 You are my son forever! the first in my house- 
 hold, the first in everything. You are the glory of 
 your mother, the noblest woman in France." 
 
 Paul wept. 
 
 "It is better for me to go now," he said. "I can- 
 not remain longer." 
 
 Out into the gloom of the winter's day, cold and 
 dreary from an approaching storm, Paul Beauvais 
 plunged to wander and think. He walked rapidly 
 down the left bank of the Oise, not observing any 
 passerby, and caring not whither he went. His mind 
 was numb with the problem of his life. He was 
 not what people believed him to be he was 
 nourished by the blood of the enemy of France. 
 Should he marry Mademoiselle Yvonne? Would 
 she not spurn him as he had rejected the nobleman 
 who had dared to crave his filial acknowledgment 
 at death ? But it would be easy to break the engage-
 
 'A 'NEW BOND 381 
 
 ment, for M. Pierre de Robincourt would hotly 
 turn him from the door. How could he endure 
 the sting! Mademoiselle Yvonne, of course, would 
 not marry him although she could not prevent his 
 Jove from going on as long as life endured. Oh, 
 the shame of his state! but not his fault. Why 
 must it be so in the dawn of his manhood? Why 
 could he not have died? Why should he have 
 clreamed, and then had its brilliant lure snatched 
 from him forever? Why should his hopes be so 
 quickly blighted? How much better would it have 
 been had he always known his origin ! Why should 
 he, of all men, have written a constitution for the 
 [World of Peace? These questions, and a thousand 
 Other gloomy thoughts, cluttered his mind, and 
 caused his head to ache. His steps had carried him 
 ifar out of the city. He trudged along in the deep 
 snow of the river forest, and gave himself over to 
 the feverish fit of his heated brain. Cedar boughs 
 looped the pathway, hovering lower as the falling 
 snow thickened their drapery; the ground, heavily 
 cushioned with millions of feathery flakes, was 
 screened from the cruel pinch of the cold; there 
 was not a tread, or the rumble of a cart, or the 
 roar of a train, to disturb the slumber of nature; 
 fiocks of birds huddled in the shelter of evergreens, 
 but not one tried to chirp; and a solid crystal sheet 
 had been spread over the surface of the Oise to 
 muffle the gurgling of the waters. 
 
 It was into this haven of quietude, bereft of the
 
 382 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 noise of men, of creatures, and of the whispers of 
 things, that Paul Beauvais had come to reconstruct 
 his plans. He stopped and let the peace of the wood 
 fill his soul. Courage began to roll back the murky 
 tide of despair. After a long time, and many sighs 
 and hesitations, he turned and faced Ste. Genevieve 
 again. One thought saved him from a deeper plunge 
 into gloom always his life had been clean; always 
 his thoughts had been just; always he had been 
 truthful and upright. These were the jewelled bear- 
 ings in the machinery of his life. Judgment mounted 
 the throne of the young man's mind. "Go, man, 
 and lay your case before Yvonne, for so have men 
 done from the beginning!" the clean-cut faculty said, 
 and Paul Beauvais brightened in countenance, and 
 hastened to retrace his steps. At the edge of the 
 city, he climbed the Heights, and came the quicker 
 to the Chateau Morestier. 
 
 "Mother!" he said, entering the room where 
 Raoul and Hermance were gazing abstractedly on 
 the last act of the enthralling tragedy of their lives, 
 "father has told you. I know all, and yet you have 
 not hated me." 
 
 He kissed her, and told her for the millionth time 
 of his unfathomable love, and that he could never 
 forget the debt he owed her but she dried the 
 burst of tears, and put her hands over his mouth 
 to repress him. 
 
 "Nothing matters now, Paul, since Raoul loves 
 you also, and you belong to us forever!"
 
 A NEW BOND 383 
 
 "Yes, yes; and I'm French I shall live for you 
 and father and France." 
 
 "And for ?" 
 
 "Ah, that must yet be decided/' 
 
 "Must you tell her?" asked Raoul. 
 
 "Yes; and will you come with me to M. de Robin- 
 court's?" 
 
 "After dinner, this evening." 
 
 And in the interval, the body of the Count was 
 removed by his son, Otto, and shipped immediately 
 to the Rhine. The heir did not want any mention of 
 it in the papers, except that required by law. 
 
 During the afternoon, also, while Jacob Leder- 
 frank and Otto von Essenhendel were making 
 hurried arrangements, the prospecting engineers of 
 the mines, and the engineer chief entered the office 
 to report on the outcome of their investigations, and 
 especially on the ore reserves. They had been ex- 
 amining the mines for months, and had only com- 
 pleted the work that day. They said the beds of 
 phosphate were exhausted. What had always been 
 considered unlimited banks, proved to be mere 
 pockets of low-grade deposits, which could not be 
 of use in the manufacture of fertilizer. Therefore, 
 the technical advisers said the mines should be 
 closed, and the machinery dismantled and sold while 
 it was yet comparatively new and in good condition, 
 
 Lederfrank commenced the winding up of the 
 business. The office staff was set to work to clean 
 out the rubbish of years.
 
 384 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 Through Lederfrank, Raoul Beauvais offered to 
 return the purchase price for the shares, but it was 
 refused. The young German said his father knew 
 very well the mines were being investigated, that 
 there was a chance of failure, and he did not pro- 
 pose to undo the last business transaction of the old 
 Count. Everybody had money, and the machinery 
 would pay out all debts. 
 
 In the afternoon, a messenger was sent to M. 
 de Robincourt's to announce the coming of Paul 
 and his father in the evening. Hence, when they 
 arrived about nine o'clock, the old Seer of the Oise 
 and his daughter waited expectantly, one for an 
 old friend, and one for her lover. 
 
 The fire of coals burned brightly in the wide 
 grate in M. Pierre de Robincourt's den. On the 
 table were liquors and cordials, and boxes of cigars. 
 The incandescent lights under colored globes, shed 
 soft brilliancy into every nook of the large chamber, 
 the rendezvous of noblemen and statesmen since 
 the time of Louis XI. The man of iron, his huge 
 body as firm and hard as one of the ancient Gallic 
 warriors, waited impatiently while Raoul Beauvais 
 detailed the story of Paul's origin. The young mart 
 sat bolt upright, riveting his eyes on the severe 
 ex-Deputy, and watching the darkening lines on 
 the old fellow's forehead. Only once had de Robin- 
 court said anything since Raoul began, and that 
 was: "The devil and frontier life!" As the tale 
 proceeded, related by a man who was neither sup-
 
 A NEW BOND 385 
 
 pliant nor favor-seeking, De Robincourt got up and 
 walked stiffly about the clear space before the fire. 
 He showed plainly that he was bored he wanted it 
 done with. Paul expected him to turn upon them 
 fiercely at any moment, and say: "It is finished!" 
 Raoul concluded without delay, and merely sug- 
 gested that his son awaited the decision of M. Pierre 
 de Robincourt. 
 
 The father and son knew that De Robincourt never 
 did anything in a hurry his worst blasts of fury 
 were always cruelly poured out after long and cold 
 deliberation. A pause of two minutes followed, with 
 ominous possibilities. Raoul and Paul both glanced 
 helplessly at each other in a sort of defiant resigna- 
 tion. 
 
 "Do you like those cigars?" bellowed de Robin- 
 court. 
 
 Paul started and dropped the one he had been 
 smoking. 
 
 "Have another they come to me by the thou- 
 sand," said the relegated statesman, kicking the 
 fallen cigar into the grate. 
 
 Another half minute ticked off, and de Robin- 
 court's face was as inscrutable as ever. 
 
 "I suppose the interview is ended," said Raoul 
 Beauvais, disdaining to appear anxious to hear what 
 de Robincourt might say. 
 
 "No!" said De Robincourt, in his characteristic, 
 explosive style. 
 
 "Is there anything further you would know of
 
 386 THE INVADER'S SON 
 
 me?" asked Paul, his tones suggestive of his injured 
 dignity. 
 
 "No !" came the blast again. 
 
 It was Raoul Beauvais' turn to assert himself, 
 and he said, with plenty of reserve: 
 
 "We take it that a suitable arrangement for re- 
 calling the announcement should be made." 
 
 "You take nothing, sir, for granted!" 
 
 The awkwardness of the situation was becoming 
 dangerous. 
 
 Paul's face turned crimson. 
 
 "Yvonne!" called the raw-boned giant, and the 
 sound of his voice seemed to go through a dozen 
 rooms. 
 
 They heard her footsteps as she came through two 
 sets of halls. 
 
 "Yes, papa," she replied, opening a small crack 
 in the door. 
 
 "You and Madame de Robincourt may present 
 yourselves in the Norman Room. 
 
 "Yes, papa," she said sweetly, and tripped away. 
 
 The puzzle deepened. M. Pierre de Robincourt, 
 though terrifying and gruff in speech, was a model 
 of dignity. He was also, on this occasion, a perfect 
 gentleman a polished representative of the old 
 school. He was probably unconscious of the fact 
 that his voice sounded like the roar of a lion. After 
 Mademoiselle Yvonne had gone, he picked up a 
 bright bottle of precious liquor, and began filling 
 the glasses, while all suspicion of disapproval left 
 him.
 
 A NEW BOND 387 
 
 "Well !" he said, when each held his goblet, ready 
 to drink, "you would know my answer?" 
 
 "Yes," said Paul. 
 
 "Young man, I am an Invader's Son of 1870!" 
 
 The moment was as if the walls of the palace had 
 suddenly been removed. Raoul and Paul involun- 
 tarily arose and stood transfixed. 
 
 M. de Robincourt clicked his glass against Raoul 
 Beauvais', saying in his natural voice : 
 
 "You and I, sir, will drink to the health of my 
 son-in-law to be!" Then touching Paul's glass with 
 a sharp ring, "And to you, Paul, I drink to the 
 greatest Frenchman of the age. Take her with my 
 blessings !" 
 
 A servant tapped at the door. "It is quite ready, 
 sir." 
 
 "Come !" said Pierre de Robincourt, "a little sup- 
 per in the Norman Room will do us good." 
 
 An hour later, while they yet lingered at the table, 
 a messenger arrived from the Chateau Morestier 
 with a telegram for M. Paul Beauvais. He read it 
 and passed it on to M. de Robincourt, who made 
 known its contents. It was from the President of 
 the International Republic, informing Paul that he 
 had been chosen a member of the first cabinet, as 
 Secretary of State. 
 
 "Accept it, sir," said De Robincourt, "you are the 
 man for the place." 
 
 THE END.
 
 UC SOUTHERN REOONALUW 
 
 A 000132283 3